"The Weapon Makers" (1943) - the original version of A. E. van Vogt’s first "Weapon Shop" novel (never before republished)

(actualisé le ) by A. E. van Vogt

This 65,000-word novel was the third publication by van Vogt in as many years on the theme of an on-going conflict between a 4,000-year-old autocratic “Isher” regime, some 7,000 years in the future, and a powerful, scientifically-minded opposition organisation, The Weapon Shops [1], after the short story The Seesaw (1941) and the novelette The Weapon Shop (1942).

It was followed by the novella The Weapon Shops of Isher in 1949 and the novel of the same name in 1951.

Here the narrative not only recounts the conflict between the Weapon Shops mastermind Robert Hedrock and the ruthless Empress Innelda as well as his deadly confrontation with his own Weapon Shops organisation, but also follows the efforts and quite spectacular adventures, both on Earth and in outer space, of an atomic engineer named Dan Neelan who has returned to earth on a search for his twin brother who had suddenly disappeared a year earlier after working with a group of brilliant scientists on a revolutionary new discovery.

This novel was originally published in the February, March and April 1943 issues of Astounding Science Fiction, the leading sci-fi magazine of the golden age, with the illustrations by Kramer that are shown here.

It was later issued in hardcover format in 1947, in a heavily rewritten and reorganised version in which the two leading protagonists were merged into the person of the super-hero Robert Hedrock, a rewrite that necessitated some far-out twists such as body transfers and mind-reading that make it a very different and, we feel, considerably less satisfactory tale indeed.
That later, revised version can be seen in an annex, below.

This original 1943 version of the novel has never before been republished anywhere!

e-books of both the original 1943 version (with the original illustrations) and the rewritten hardcover version of 1947 are available for downloading below.






THE WEAPON MAKERS

I.

A whole year had passed. The trail, Neelan thought, would be—cold!
He sat, letting the rhythm of the superbly swift trans-State plane soothe him. It had not been his fault that he couldn’t get to Earth sooner. The meteorite, where Carew and he had been doing the preliminary work on their strike of "heavy" beryllium, had just entered the Dead Spot, the extreme opposite side of the Sun from Earth when the knowledge had come that Gil was dead.
For nearly a year, the meteorite, its velocity almost matching that of Earth, had main­tained its remote position. Finally, however, a point had been reached where it was pos­sible to figure out an acceptable orbit for Carew’s and his simple type freighter.
Carew had lauded him at one of the less expensive spaceports—the paired-atom beryl­lium mine might be worth its weight in plati­num, but it wasn’t paying yet—and so, after twelve months, he was on his way to Imperial City to find out how his brother had died.
In his pocket were a hundred credits, the remnants of the large stake he had sunk into the meteorite mine. He’d probably have to get a temporary job or—he made a moue of distaste—go back to gambling.
For a while, Neelan stared down at the distant, green land, at towns and cities that flashed by like gorgeous gems from an un­ending emerald setting.
Suddenly, he was trembling. To think that he had been away from all this for ten years. Ten years! Actually to have deserted daz­zlingly fertile Earth for barren Mars, the drab moons of Jupiter, and finally an airless meteor­ite!
What fools men were! They—
Careful, Neelan thought grimly. It was just as well to remember that life on Earth under the ever-glorious Empress Isher was not all harmony and beauty. After all, he had had a reason.
The thought jarred. It was like a signal to his mind. It brought memory of the sharp emptiness that had come to him out there in space a year ago, his first knowledge that Gil was dead. Acute awareness it had been of the lack of that neural pressure which had con­stituted, even at that distance, the bond be­tween his brother and himself.
There had been pain, Neelan remembered uneasily. Gil had died in agony, suddenly, without expecting it. The anguish had bridged the multimiles between Earth and the meteorite and twisted his own nerves in dread­ful sympathy.
They had often wondered, Gil and he, and the scientists, what it would be like for one to die. The scientists had taken them at the age of five, identical twins already sensitive to each other, and magnified the sensitivity until it was a warm interflow of life force, a world of dual sensation.
The interrelation bad grown so sharp that at short distances—a few thousand miles—thoughts passed between them with all the clarity of the electronic flux in a local tele­stat.
Those earlier years had been pure joy of intimate relation; and then at the age of twelve began the attempt to make them different without breaking the nervous connection. Like a kid tossed in to sink or swim, he was sub­jected to the full impact of Isher civilization, while Gil was secluded, confined to studious ways.
Over those years, their intellectual associa­tion declined; thoughts, though still transmissible, could be concealed. Neelan developed a curiously strong, big-brother attitude toward Gil, while Gil—
It was Neelan who noticed the diffident manner in which Gil tackled adulthood. Gil’s way of life had made him shy, retiring. He could go all out on his job as research worker, but only too clearly the knowledge that his brother would automatically share all his emo­tional experiences made him hopeless so­cially, especially with women.
There was never any question as to who would leave. On the day that the contract with the Eugenics Institute terminated, Neelan announced that be was leaving for Mars. Gil was going to have his chance at life. Only—
Only it had been death—

Reverie ended. Neelan’s tautness faded be­fore the spectacle that was unfolding below —the beginning of Imperial City. Mile on mile of suburbs reeled past, bright shiny little places, each in their park setting, linked to the greater whole by a lacework of roads.
Minutes later, he climbed out of the airliner onto the skyscraper roof that was the landing ground. He wasted no time, but put through his call immediately to Information Library. The answer came after considerable delay:
"—We have no record of a Gilbert Neelan dying in Imperial City on the day you men­tion, or on any other day during the past two years Furthermore, a checkup with the Planetary Statistical Bureau has failed to re­veal his name on the lists of the dead.
"However, it is clear that our records must be inaccurate, as he is not registered in this year’s planetary directory. His last known address was 1674 210th Avenue, Center, Im­perial City, but that is according to last year’s records. Will you please tell us how you learned of your brother’s death—"
Neelan said hastily: "I’ll get in touch with you later."
He broke the connection, walked to the nearest edge of roof, and stood for a long mo­ment looking down at the mighty city.
At least be had one fact: The Information Library’s record of Gil’s address was the same as had been on Gil’s last letters. He would go there first, and then—
He had a sudden dark sense of destiny.

II.

Darkness was settling over the ancient city when Neelan stepped out of a public carplane, and looked around. It was a street of what had once been fine residences. The house was equipped with an all-directional sign, already beginning to glow, which read: "Rooms to Let."
The doorbell was answered by a primly-dressed little maid, who returned after a mo­ment with a fine-looking, buxom young woman of about thirty-five.
The woman frowned thoughtfully as Neelan explained his mission, then she shook her head. She was sorry, but while the name did some­how seem vaguely familiar, she really couldn’t remember any Gilbert Neelan having stayed in her house. Perhaps if she looked at her accounts she might recall something. His knowing that it was Room 8, and up to July 17, 4790 Isher, just a year ago. would help.
And of course she’d be glad to let him have a room for himself. They were lovely rooms and just one credit a night. Wouldn’t he come in?
He’d enjoy staying here. There was a constant coming and going of new roomers; had been ever since she was widowed three years ago. Life was too rich, too wonderful to spend it in mourning. She liked change, variety—
She rambled on, sitting down on the edge of the bed with her accounts. Neelan made an effort to silence her agile tongue. He sat with a twisted smile on his lips, letting the gather­ing consciousness of the defeat that was here sink into his mind.
On the very first leg of his search, he had run into quicksand, a bottomless well—a room­ing house owned by a vague-minded creature to whom every boarder was a person dimly seen, important only in that such and such a room paid its way.
This poor woman with her desire for a steady stream of new roomers, new faces—what a strange restlessness it showed. What was it that Weapon Shop man on Europa had called it—a twisted, uncomprehended impulse toward rebellion against stability, a manifestation of the adventurous spirit of a dissatisfied era.
Neelan shrugged gloomily. Perhaps the woman—what was her name? Dendley; per­haps Mrs. Dendley was right. Life was too wonderful to spend it in mourning, or in searching, for the dead.
And Gil was dead. It wasn’t just a matter of mixed records, or of mystery He, Neelan, had felt the hideous flash of pain; and then the utter black-out of nervous connection. It had been fast, a matter of seconds; no sick­ness could ever have struck like that.
Death had come through accident or—mur­der!
The thought was not new. It was one that had racked him during all those long months of waiting on the meteorite. The very idea of Gil struck down in some dark byway was—
An exclamation from the woman jerked his mind back to her. "Why, yes," she said, "I remember now."
Neelan stared at her, wide-eyed, as she went on: "He’s that one. No wonder I couldn’t recall him."
She paused; and the shaky thought came to Neelan that, while there was probably a law against turning landladies upside down, and emptying words out of them, it— Before he could speak or think further, Mrs. Dendley said:
"He kept some luggage here because, as he said, he had to conform to the strict home-address regulations. He even gave me permission to rent his room overnight, but not for any length of time, if you know what I mean. I—"
"You mean"—Neelan felt blank—"he didn’t really live here?"
The woman nodded brightly. "That’s right. He came in once a month to collect his mail and pay the rent. He said his work made it necessary for him to sleep at his place of business."
She was looking down at her book. "I never knew where he worked, and he checked out on July . . . let me see . . . yes, July 17th. That’ll be a year ago last week."
Neelan nodded, but his muscles were so rigid that the movement hurt his neck. He straightened finally, consciously nerving him­self to face the tremendous fact:
So Gil had left here deliberately—on the day he died.

It seemed a start. For surely somewhere in the city someone would know something.
Illusive hope! The trail, instead of widen­ing and brightening, grew narrower, more ob­scure. When he called at the Eugenics In­stitute, he was informed that it would be nec­essary to obtain the case history from their Lakeside branch, and that would take a few weeks. No, they had had no local correspond­ence with his brother.
The police publicity agent said: "Do you know that we’ve had five thousand unsolved murders in the past two years? This is one of those curious periods in history when assassination is almost respectable, and one more murder is like a stone thrown into the dark. A year ago, you say? Forget it!"
No bank in the capital had any record of a Gilbert Neelan account. There was a bank balance of several thousand credits at Lake­side, and if he would apply to the courts—It would take about six months.
The Atomic Research Corp. reported that Gil had left his post in their great Lakeside branch two years previously, with the purpose of joining a private firm in Imperial City. They didn’t know what firm. No application had ever been made for references.
His work? He had been engaged in estab­lishing a stable relationship between terrene and contraterrene matter, a well-explored field, completely lacking in recent sensational de­velopments.
Two half-minute telestat ads succeeded only in reducing Neelan’s fading capital by sixty credits. At the end of three weeks he had paid Mrs. Dendley twenty-one credits for rent, and spent another sixteen credits on food, carplane fare, and person-to-person telestat calls.
On the morning of the twenty-first day, a woman from the Eugenics Institute called up and informed him that the documents of Gil’s and his case history had arrived from Lake­side, but had yielded nothing of value. But would Neelan come in person at five o’clock that afternoon. The executive professor, Nad Rayburn, would like to speak to him.
After disconnecting, Neelan stood frowning beside Mrs. Dendley’s telestat. He remem­bered the professor from his first personal call, a distinguished-looking, friendly graybeard.
He’d go all right, he decided grimly. But on the way he’d take time off for something more urgent. A man with less than three credits to his name had better start thinking in terms of making money—and fast.
He went out for lunch—and then forgot it. He walked restlessly. The afternoon was half gone before he remembered food again. Eat­ing it in a small Self-serve, he felt his basic indecisiveness, the empty sense of all the time that had passed, the months that bad drawn so many curtains across the death trail.
And now his search must wait even longer while he made some money.
What a laugh that was. In about three months, the "heavy" beryllium mine would start to pay at the rate of a hundred thousand or so credits a month while he—very unfunnily—was in serious danger of having to get into a soup line, and so automatically qualify for permanent exile to Mars or Venus, where there was always work of a sort.

Out in the street, Neelan stuffed a coin in a corner PUBLIC AD machine. "Technical?’ he said, when a girl’s face appeared on the plate.
An older man replaced the girl, and Neelan said: "I have the following general qualifications—" He outlined his education and ex­perience: atomic engineering degree, three years meteorite mining— "I want to empha­size," he went on, "that I do not wish to sign the usual two-year contract. I want a job distinctly temporary, two months at the out­side. Have you anything?"
"I’m afraid," the clerk said, "such positions are all of a lower classification. The indus­trial contract, where the firm has to retain you six months, and you have to remain two years, is a business tradition. Besides, the powerful Engineer’s Guild would not permit employment except under such terms."
"What do you mean," Neelan asked,"by lower classification?"
"There’s an ad here," said the clerk, "that’s been running for five days, and was renewed this morning by registered telestat. I’ll read it to you:

"Wanted: Man capable of repairing large atomic motors. No Automatic Repair trainees need apply. Call in person, Room 1874, Trellis Minor Building. Good pay."

"The unique feature about that ad," the clerk said in his precise voice, "is that it re­quires special training in a trade that is almost nonexistent in large cities, but which you would have learned in the course of attaining your degree. The Automatic Repair machines, with their cheap, fast jobs, have forced the old hand-craftsmen out of business for sixty years now. Apparently, someone wants the superior, longer-lasting repair job.
"I would say that ad was your best bet. I have here a number of other trade-type posi­tions that—"
Neelan noted them down, as they were de­scribed. When finally the machine clicked off, he felt surer of his future. Something ought to materialize from the list; and, as the clerk had said, the first job was the most promising. The next morning would prove or disprove its merits. Meanwhile—
The Eugenics Building was a gray-white shaft that pierced a thousand feet of sky, nar­rowing as it went up, and finally tapering sharply to a point.
Neelan stepped off the elevator at the nine­tieth floor, and was admitted immediately to the office of the executive professor. The man stood up graciously from behind his desk, and, leaning over, shook hands. He said then:
"It is regrettable that we have been un­able to assist you directly. Unfortunately, your brother’s last communication to our Lake­side branch dealt with an obscure nervous disorder that proved to have no relation to our sensory investigations. That was five years ago."
Neelan said: "Thank you for your efforts on my behalf."
Quite suddenly, puzzlement came. It hadn’t struck him before, but abruptly it seemed odd that he had been invited up here for a few polite words of regret. He stared sharply at the man, and was startled to see that the other was regarding him intently from under bushy eyebrows.
The old man caught his glance, and laughed shortly. "I’m wondering" he said finally, coolly, "if you’re still as reliable as you were when you passed from out of our responsibility ten years ago."
Excitement touched Neelan. For here was —something.
"I would like," the scientist went on, before Neelan could speak, "to make a suggestion, in the strictest confidence, as a friendly ges­ture to one of our former wards."
Neelan fought tautness, as he said: "You can trust me; I swear it."
He waited tensely, as the old man’s fine, gray eyes burned into his own, steadily, for a long moment. At last—
"Why don’t you," said Professor Rayburn, "try the Weapon Shops? It is not generally known, but they have an Information Center that has no equal. And now good-by and good luck."
He turned away, without looking at Neelan, and busied himself with papers on a side desk.

Neelan’s mind was still jumping as he reached the street. Because he hadn’t known. He thought: "And I believed they only sold guns. I should have known. Why, I’ve been all over the solar system, been in several of their shops, had long conversations with that fellow on Europa—"
He felt torn; his personal despair yielded briefly to a sense of immense things, the utter tremendousness of the Weapon Makers es­tablishment, with its stores existing in tens of thousands of cities and towns in the far-flung Isher Empire, an independent, outlawed, indestructible, altruistic opposition to tyranny.
He should have known, of course, that they must have an inner, hidden establishment that served the outer, visible one. Thinking about it, he had a sense of lift; the burden of his search seemed less of a weight on his soul.
The Weapon Shop was in a glade of green and floral vegetation; it made a restful, idyllic picture between two giant buildings. The great, universal-sign of the store told its old, old story to all who cared to see:

THE RIGHT TO BUY WEAPONS IS THE RIGHT TO BE FREE

The window sign was the same, too, as in all the shops he had seen. The letters were smaller, but the words were just as positive:

THE FINEST ENERGY WEAPONS IN THE KNOWN UNIVERSE

Neelan stood very still, staring at the gleam­ing display of revolvers and rifles. It wasn’t that there was anything new here. For years he had carried one of those marvelous, defen­sive guns. The weapon was in place now, fitted snugly in its holster under his left shoul­der.
Seven times, in the days when he had lived by his remarkable gambling luck, that super-gun had flashed its abnormal power. No. defi­nitely it wasn’t the newness. The only thing was—
The very sight of a Weapon Shop always gave him an eerie sensation. It required a distinct mental reaching to realize that every Weapon Shop was an impregnable fort, and that bloodily earnest attempts had been made by the Isher government in long-gone years to smash the entire organization—unreal pic­ture, amazingly hard to visualize.
Neelan shook himself, and walked toward the door. It wouldn’t open. He tugged at it, startled, thinking: Was it possible that the sensitive door was condemning him because he had so recently come from a government institute? Report said the door worked by thought; and no enemy of the Weapon Shops, no servant of the Empress Isher, was ever admitted. It—
It opened gently like a flower unfolding its petals, only faster. It was weightless in his fingers, like some supernally delicate struc­ture insubstantial. And when he stepped through the opening, it crowded his heels without touching them, and closed behind him silent as a night in space.
Neelan stepped gingerly through a little al­cove into a large room; Dimly lighted region it was, with wall and floor showcases, not many, but neatly arranged.
A tall, middle-aged attendant emerged after a moment from behind double doors that led to a briefly seen, brilliantly lighted back room.
Neelan explained his mission. The man went to a metal desk that stood against the back wall, and seated himself before an "end­less" sheet of paper. The paper came out of the wall, and then went down a slit into the desk over a roller. The man wrote Gil’s full name, and connecting information.
The paper with the writing rolled out of sight into the desk. They waited.
Five minutes passed, then the paper rolled back out of the desk. There was more writ­ing below the original. The attendant studied the message with pursed lips, then he looked up and said:
"Take down this address: 1997 232nd Ave­nue, Center, Imperial City."
Neelan’s fingers trembled as he wrote. His mind was twisting. His body felt like liquid. He said in a wavering voice:
"You don’t mean to tell me that you’ve ac­tually got his last address? What kind of wizards are you? What—"
He couldn’t go on; he listened as in a dream, as the man went on:
"There are some unusual angles in the case. When your brother came to Imperial City, be went to live and to work at that address.
The building is owned by a famous scientist, named Derd Kershaw, a great and thoroughly honest man. It is, and remains, our policy never to pry deeply into the affairs of such personages. For this reason, at the time, the bare details of your brother’s residence were noted, and that was all. However—"
He paused; then: "In view of the fact that your brother is now dead, it has been decided to go further into the matter. Unfortunately, it will be at least a week before an observer can be assigned to the task. I would advise that you take no personal action in the mean­time, as our investigation will be immeasurably more thorough than anything you could pos­sibly manage."
His eyes were steady on Neelan’s. "I must emphasize that we are not taking your case in any police sense of the word. We do not punish crimes. We do not interfere with the great flow of Isher life, except under certain conditions where money is involved."
He finished: "Come back in eight days, and we will give you further information. That is all. Good-by."
Neelan was out in the street before it oc­curred to him that he hadn’t so much as offered a single word of thanks.

Night was falling over the city of dreams when Neelan stepped off the public carplane in front of Mrs. Dendley’s. A night made alive by lights that glowed softly from every crevice, and only the sky, the deepening blue of the sky was yielded to darkness.
He stood watching the lights of the car-plane flicker into the upper shadows, then he turned and went into the house.
In his room, the high thrill of his success began to fade before a new reality: So he knew where Gil had worked up to the time of his death! So what?
He knew where a man now dead had worked!
It was startling to picture it that way. He thought: "Am I crazy? What am I looking for? Just because Gil and I were like two facets of the same form, why should I ruin myself simply to find his body? He’s dead. Irrevocably. I’ve got to get that deep into my head."
The thought disturbed vastly. He felt, suddenly, the immeasurable unimportance of one life, one man dying somewhere, darkly, his body silhouetted for a cosmic instant against the horizon of time, and then plunging down into the night, another brave spirit lost among the hosts of Earth’s dead.
Unsettled, he walked to the window. The house stood on a great rise; and so it was pos­sible to see across the ocean of buildings to the distant sea of lights that was the "down­town," with its Avenue of Luck, Boulevard of Fun, and Street of Shows.
Far to the right, he could just make out the Imperial Palace. For weeks of nights, the daz­zling, crystalline structure had scarcely more than touched his attention. Now, suddenly, it caught his mind and his eyes.
The empress! Mentally, he pictured her: imperious young woman in the full fire of her power and youth. The glorious Empress In­nelda Isher, not an angel from what he had privately heard but—
Whatever she was, she was the epitome of the lusty life that was out there under the six hundred square miles of blazing lights that was Imperial City, while he—
He was sunk here in the contemplation of death.
Slowly, Neelan straightened. It was over, he thought—his search. Tomorrow, he would obtain his job. During the noon hour, he would take a ride over to the address the Weapon Shop had given him and, well, look the place over.
He wouldn’t go in, but would wait the eight days that the Weapon Shop man had sug­gested, wait for their report.
He went to bed on that thought and dreamed that Gil was alive on a burning hell of a desert, choking, suffocating, in a perpetual blast of unearthly storms.
He wakened, sweating; and saw that a cheer­ful sun was shining through the great window. Slowly, under the effects of an invigorating shower and the brightness of the morning, his body relaxed. Mentally, he renewed his de­terminations of the night before.

It was cool outside, almost bracing on the shaded side of the long, broad boulevard. Neelan crossed to the sunny side, and that made a difference.
The thought came that the sidewalk mecha­nism had been reversed too quickly. There was, of course, the fact that the more day’s heat the streets absorbed, the more light they gave off at night, but after all the light was always augmented by atomic power, so—
Walking warmed him gradually, and he for­got the problem of temperature completely, as a vast, hundred-story building loomed up ahead of him.

TRELLIS MAJOR BUILDING

For a moment, the wrongness of the name did not strike Neelan. He quickened his pace, and stopped only when, across the street from the stupendous structure, he saw the smaller, fifty-story, spired monster that was the Trellis Minor Building.
The sight jarred his memory. Of course. Trellis Major and Minor were two meteorites revolving around each other somewhere be­yond Mars. The larger was terrene matter, the smaller contraterrene. They were being mined assiduously by a single company; and these massive buildings were but two by-products of the still unended treasure that flowed in a steady stream from that remote region of solar space.
Some day Carew and he might have a building, or buildings, like this for that three-mile-in-diameter meteorite of theirs.
The mental picture was pleasing; and it oc­cupied his mind so completely that he was stepping into the elevator before another thought struck him:
Funny, an atomic motor repair company in a building. The law was utterly strict about isolating the power tools involved—requiring a special type of wall and floor material, and at least fifty feet of fenced-in ground on all sides. Impossible here!
Obviously, then, this must be only an office; his actual working hours would be spent else­where. He knocked thoughtfully on the door of Room 1874—and waited.
Two minutes of intermittent knocking pro­duced no results; and, frowning, Neelan stepped back and surveyed the impassive, opaque entrance. It was one of a long line of similar doors on the eighteenth floor, and he’d be hanged if he’d give up without a further effort. Before he could knock again, a harsh voice from inside said:
"Come in."
Neelan’s fingers were turning the knob, and he was pushing the door open, before he re­membered that the door had been locked when he had first tried it.
So the lock was remotely controlled—
Just inside the door, he stopped short. He was in a large room with a massive bulging window. There was no other door, no other room. A telestat stood blank and lifeless in one corner. There were four chairs and a desk and—nothing else.
There was no one in the room.

Like a discharged gun, Neelan’s mind flashed straight at the only possible source of the harsh voice that had invited him inside.
Straight at the unlighted telestat in the cor­ner, he said:
"What’s the idea?"
There was silence. Neelan was about to speak again, when the voice that had invited him in snapped from the telestat: "Who are you? What’s your name?"
Neelan’s impulse was to walk out. The sharpness of the man’s tone jarred on him. The whole affair seemed suddenly decidedly fishy and—
The only thing was: his urgent need for money. Damn it, he couldn’t just walk out. He laughed ruefully, gave his name in his steadiest voice.
"What do you want? How did you come here? How did you find this place?"
The first real impatience touched Neelan. What kind of an idiot was he dealing with? But again his own urgencies held his tone to a quiet level, as he explained about the ad, his qualifications for the job, and the length of time he was willing to work.
He did not mention Gil, or any of his reasons for being on Earth. When he had fin­ished, there was a long silence; finally:
"I guess you’ll do."
"Thanks," said Neelan dryly.
"You must," said the voice from the tele­stat, "be wondering the why of this queer method of employment."
Neelan shrugged. "I did. But I don’t really give a damn."
The man laughed, not too pleasantly. "I’m glad to hear that. I’ve got a job that will take just about two months; and I’ll pay you a hundred credits a week, and no questions asked. How’s that?"
Fishier and fishier, Neelan thought. Even with hand craftsmen as scarce as they were, that was about double what the job was worth. He shrugged, and said:
"Ill be too busy repairing motors to worry much about anything else."
He felt remote from the petty illegality that seemed to lie behind this. Remote, and con­scious of his own need. He grew aware that the stranger had been speaking, and that be hadn’t been listening. The man was saying:
"—So come up at once. I’ll show you the general layout before lunch. All right?"
Neelan said: "Will you repeat the address while I write it down?"
The voice rasped: "Five blocks north along 131st Street. Then about one block east to 1997 232nd Avenue, Center. It’s a tall, nar­row, grayish building. You can’t miss it. Ring the bell, and wait for an answer. Got that?"
There was something in the back of Neelan’s mind, an indistinct something that tugged for his attention but faded as he realized that the man was waiting for an answer. Neelan looked up impatiently:
"Yes," he said, "yes, I’ll be there."
He was out in the street before the some­thing in the back of his mind came out of its dark.
He stopped. His mind jangled. And then he had his note book out and was feverishly leafing it over to the address the Weapon Shop had given him.
For a moment, then, it seemed to him that there was a fatal flaw in the physical struc­ture of his brain; and that flaw was now crack­ing under pressure.
Because the two addresses—the one where he was going, and the one where Gil had worked before his death—were the same.

He couldn’t get over it. The shock con­tinued to beat at him, as he walked. And it did not fade, but grew. After two blocks, Neelan leaned, trembling, against a building.
He was so weak that he felt sick. He was about to force himself on when another thought swept him with the violence of a tidal wave.
The man had recognized him. Or rather recognized his resemblance to Gil. That was why his voice had been so unnaturally sharp. That was why he had been silent for such long intervals. He must have been thinking of what might lie behind the appearance of Gil’s brother, applying for a job whose origin had been so skillfully concealed.
He must have been nearly startled out of his wits. And that meant—
Neelan’s mind simply would not reach out to grasp the implications. For over and above everything else was the fact that the stranger had recovered a semblance of reason and asked him to come up. Urged him.
The grisly sense of danger that came in that moment was like a physical blow. Quite lit­erally. he braced himself; all his muscles tight­ened like drawn wires.
"Am I going up there," he thought shakily, "without telling anyone where I’m going? It’s true, I’ve got a remarkable defensive gun but—"
There was the further fact that the man might become suspicious if he didn’t arrive within a certain time. Nevertheless, one di­gression shouldn’t—
Swiftly, he walked to the nearest carplane stop, and pressed the button. A machine swooped down out of the sky.
The Weapon Shop door opened at his touch, without offering an instant’s resistance. The attendant came forward, recognition in his gaze. He listened thoughtfully while Neelan explained what had happened. Finally, gravely, he shook his head.
"I’m sorry," he said, "that you failed to ap­preciate what I told you before: The Weapon Shops do not interfere in the affairs of indi­viduals, except under certain circumstances that do not apply here.
"Overwhelmingly, our business is that of selling guns to men who have the will and courage to protect themselves and their rights against tyranny. In the final issue, it is the maintenance of that spirit of resistance that is our concern during any given generation or century.
"My advice is: wait until one of our ob­servers can be assigned to the case. Unfortu­nately, all our available men are engaged upon a task of the utmost importance, and under no circumstances can they be shifted. I can see the importance of what has happened. The man who talked to you does not sound like Kershaw but"—he shrugged—"I’m sorry."
To hell with the Weapon Shops, Neelan thought grimly, as he sat in a carplane on his return journey. Seven more days before one of their men would be free; and even then, no matter what they discovered, they wouldn’t take any action. Such cosmic detachment might have a long-run practical value, but it didn’t mean a thing now.
And there was no time for further delays; his strength lay in the fact that the man, who­ever he was, did want a job done. Still—
Frowning, Neelan climbed off the carplane within a block of his destination. There was a store across the street; he went in, bought an envelope and a sheet of paper, and wrote a brief note to Professor Nad Rayburn. The note stated the facts as simply as possible, and ended: "If you fail to hear from me by tomorrow noon, get in touch with the police."
He mailed the letter; and then, satisfied, he headed along the street. It was, he saw by his watch, exactly thirty-one minutes since he had talked to his—employer. Not too long.

So that was the building! Neelan stopped, and stared. It was a queer, ungainly struc­ture in that it was out of proportion, much too long for its width. Like a great, gray-dull needle it poked into the lowering sky three, four hundred feet, a curiously sinister con­struction.
There was no sign outside it to indicate what went on inside, simply a narrow walk leading from the sidewalk to a single, unim­posing door that was level with the street.
He pictured Gil walking along this street on the day of his death, striding forward up to the door, disappearing inside. The thought stiffened Neelan as he rang the doorbell.
A moment passed; then: "You took your time about arriving," said the familiar voice from a hidden speaker above the door.
Neelan said steadily: "I walked straight here."
There was another brief silence. Neelan thought: The man must be thinking that over, mentally measuring the distance from the Trellis Minor Building. Finally:
"Just a minute."
The door began to open. Neelan saw a wide, high alcove, just how high he couldn’t make out from where he was standing. He forgot the alcove as he found himself staring at a thick, partly open door made of dark, mottled metal. The entire inner wall, in which the big door was set, was smoothly wrought in the same metal.
Neelan was stepping through the outer door when it struck him with a horrible start what the overall, unnatural effect was.
The inner wall was Fursching steel, the structural alloy that was used almost exclu­sively for the superhard shells of spaceships.
The strange building was a hangar for a spaceship. And the ship was in.
The shock of the discovery smashed along every nerve of Neelan’s body. He drew back like a man who has unsuspectingly picked up an innocent-looking rod, only to find that it was a white-hot, hellish thing.
"What’s the matter?" said the harsh voice. "What are you waiting for?"
The words stirred Neelan. He tried to force himself to walk in. And couldn’t. He stood there, his brain feeling too big for his head with the thought that was swelling in it.
Gil had died, not on Earth, but in a flight through space. It was—
The reality of what the man had said struck him again, more sharply this time. It brought the piercing realization that his hesitation was ruining him. The time for dissembling was already long past. Only the truth could be­gin to explain why he was standing here like a clod of wood. He found his voice:
"I’ve just discovered that this is a space­ship."
"Oh!" There was silence; then the voice said urgently: "Just a minute. I’ll be right out. I’ll prove to you that everything is all right."
The annoying thing to Neelan was that he didn’t suspect. Not that it would have made any difference. He was going in, regardless.
But—to stand there, feeling in partial control of the situation with his Weapon Shop revolver snugly ready in its holster; and then—
The inner door, that had been fractionally open, swung wide. It revealed a third door, which was also open, and, beyond that, float­ing in the air, was a mobile energy gun, mounted and riding easily on antigravity plates.
The three-noded muzzle of the gun pointed with a mechanical steadiness at Neelan. From an inner speaker, the man said in a tight, hard voice:
"With your experience on the planets, you probably carry a Weapon Shop gun. I hope you realize the futility of such a weapon against a ninety-thousand-cycle unit. Just toss your revolver through the door."
There was nothing else to do. And it was as the revolver struck the floor inside that a tall man came into view. He scooped up the viridescent little instrument, and then faced Neelan from behind the mobile unit.
"Come on," he said curtly.
Without a word, Neelan stepped through the two inner doors, each one of which, in turn, clanged behind him with heavy finality.

III.

Almost, Hedrock forgot the spy ray. It glowed on, the picture on the screen showing the Imperial conference room as cleverly as ever.
There were still men bowing low over the hand of the cold-faced young woman who sat on the throne chair, and the sound of their voices came distinctly. Everything was as it should be except—
For Hedrock, all interest in that splendid. shining room, that courtly scene, had shud­dered into nonexistence. The icy words of the young woman spun around and around in his mind, though minutes had now passed since she had spoken them.
"—Under the circumstances," she had said, "we cannot afford to take further risks with this Weapon Shop turncoat. What has hap­pened is too important. Accordingly, General Grall, you will, as a purely precautionary meas­ure, arrest Captain Hedrock an hour after lunch and hang him. The time sequence is important as he will, as usual, sit at my table during lunch, and also because I wish to be present at the execution."
"Very well, your majesty—"
Hedrock paced back and forth in front of his viewing machine. He felt mentally and physically shattered, indecisive; and there was the clammy beginning of fear, for a thought, a grim purpose was in his mind, a hardening determination not to accept the failure that was here.
Very slowly, he faced again the spy-ray ma­chine, which, in its present materialized form, occupied an entire corner of the apartment.
He saw, with a somber awareness, that the young woman was still in the conference room, alone now. She sat, a his smile on her long face. The smile faded as she touched an in­strument on her chair, and began to dictate in a clear, bell-like voice.
For a moment, Hedrock allowed the mean­ing of the routine palace matters she was dis­cussing to penetrate his mind; then he with­drew his attention, and, very carefully, began to adjust his machine. The scene showing the young empress faded, The viewing plate flickered with formless light, finally caught the face of a man, and steadied.
Hedrock said: "Calling the High Council of the Weapon Makers."
"It will take a minute," said the man on the screen, gravely, "to bring the various coun­cilors to their locals."

Hedrock nodded stiffly. He was suddenly jumpy, cold. His voice had been steady enough, but he had the feeling that it would deteriorate into a quaver unless he could pull himself together.
He stood very still, fighting that shakiness. When he looked again on the screen, a dozen faces had replaced the one, enough members for a quorum. He began at once an account of the sentence of death that had been pro­nounced on him, finished finally:
"There is no doubt that something big is up. Time and again during the last two weeks, when an Imperial conference has been called, I have found myself headed off into tedious conversations with superior officers, prevented from returning to my rooms.
"To my mind, however, the personally sig­nificant factor of the hanging order is the time element involved. Note that I am not to be arrested until an hour after lunch, that is, about three hours from now. And then, too, I was allowed to return to my rooms in time to hear the sentence pronounced. If they know the Weapon Shops, they must realize that, given three hours of warning, I have ample time to escape. Therefore—"
"Are you suggesting," said Councilor Peter Cadron sharply, "that you are going to remain?"
The putting of his unsettled intention into words startled Hedrock. The cold, stiff feel­ing came back; and when he spoke again, his voice shook the faintest bit, though the words themselves were precise and, in their essence, confident:
"You will remember, Mr. Cadron, that we have analyzed the empress’ character. The abnormal sociotechnical pressures of the age have made her as restless and as adventure-minded as are her nineteen billion subjects. She wants change, excitement, new experi­ences, but
"But above everything else she is the Im­perial power, representative of all the con­servative, antichange forces. The result is a constant tug of mind, a dangerous state of unbalance, which makes her the most difficult enemy the Weapon Shops have ever had."
"The hanging, no doubt," said another man coldly, "will supply a fillip to her jaded nerves; for the few moments that you jerk and bounce in the noose, her life will seem less drab."
"What I had in mind," Hedrock said steadily, "was that one of our No-men might resolve the various factors. and advise on the practicability of my remaining."
"We will consult Edward Gonish," said Peter Cadron. "Now please have patience while we discuss this matter in camera."

They withdrew, not visually, for their faces remained on the viewer. But, though their lips moved, no voice came through.
The conversation seemed to go on for a very long time; and there was an almost endless period when something was being explained to somebody not on the screen. The time grew so long that Hedrock stood finally with clenched teeth and clenched hands, his muscles working, face contorted. His breath exploded from his lungs with a whistling gasp when, abruptly, silence ended, and Peter Cadron said:
"We must regretfully report that the No-man Edward Gonish considers that there are not sufficient known factors for him to offer an intuition. This leaves us with only logic, and so we wish to ask one question; At what time will your present chances of escaping from the palace begin to deteriorate sharply? Can you possibly stay for lunch?"
Hedrock held himself preternaturally steady, letting the shock of the report of the No-man’s verdict drain out of him. Not for a moment had he realized how tremendously he was depending on that superbly trained intuitive genius to decide on his life or—death. In a single, flashing instant, the whole situation had become utterly uncertain, dan­gerous beyond his previous conception.
He shook himself, said at last: "No, if I stay to lunch I’m committed. The empress likes to play cat and mouse, and she will defi­nitely inform me of the sentence during the meal. I have a plan, dependent on her emo­tional reactions and based on the fact that she will consider it necessary to justify her­self."
He paused, frowning, stared at the screen: "What were the conclusions of your discus­sion? I need every possible assistance."
It was Councilor Kendlon, a thick-faced man, who had hitherto not spoken, who be­gan:
"As you know, you are in the palace for two purposes, one being to protect the Weapon Shops from a recurrence of anything approach­ing the desperate danger we were placed in seven years ago when only the sacrifice of a man from the twentieth century, seven thou­sand years ago, enabled us to save ourselves from destruction. [2]
"Your other purpose is, of course, your own pet scheme of establishing a liaison between the Weapon Shops and the Imperial govern­ment.
"You are a spy, therefore, only in a minor sense. Any lesser information you may gain is yours alone. We do not want it. But think back in your mind: Have you heard any­thing—anything—that might provide some fulcrum for your theory that something tre­mendous is being planned?"
Hedrock shook his head slowly, wordlessly. Quite suddenly, he felt no emotion, a sense of being physically detached. His voice came finally as out of a remote, cold region, precise, even, conclusive:
"I can see, sirs, that you have come to no decision, and you cannot even begin to deny that you are reluctant to have my connection here broken. And there is no doubt at all of your anxiety to learn what the empress is concealing. Finally, of course, there is, as you say, my pet scheme.
"Accordingly, I have decided to remain—"
They were not so quick as that to agree. The strange, restless character of the empress made it possible that the slightest wrong word on his part would be fatal. Details—details —they discussed them with a painstaking thor­oughness.
There was the fact that he was the first apparent traitor to the Weapon Shops in his­tory, one who nevertheless refused to give so much as a scrap of information to the curi­ous ruler. His striking appearance, mental brilliance and strong personality had already fascinated her, should continue to do so.
Therefore, except for the dangerous fact that she was engaged in something secret and important, the threat of hanging was a test, product of suspicion. But be careful; if nec­essary, give her secret Weapon Shop informa­tion of a general nature, to titillate her appe­tite for more and—
At that point, the door buzzer broke off the conversation with all the finality of an explosion. With a start, Hedrock flicked off the controls, shut off the power; and then, acutely conscious that he had allowed him­self to become jumpy, he deliberately removed his tie pin from the cravat, and bent down over the table.
The ring lay there, a small, bright design, its ornamental head an exact duplicate in miniature of the spy-ray machine, the image of which was built up into solid form by the atomic forces manufactured by the perfect power plant inside the ring.
Quite simply, he knew that it would be quicker to release the tiny, automatic lever that was attached to the ring for that very purpose, but his own nervous condition was more important. If he could steel himself to this—
It was as delicate a job as threading a needle. Three times his band trembled the slightest bit, and missed the almost invisible depression that had to be contacted. The fourth time he got it. The spy-ray machine winked out like a smashed light, only there was no debris, nothing but empty air. Where it had stood on the corner table was only the blanket he had used to protect the gleaming table top from scratches.
Hedrock whisked the blanket back to the bedroom, and then stood for a moment with the ring in his palm, undecided. He put it finally in a metal box with three other rings, and set the controls of the box to dissolve the rings if there was any tampering.
Only the ring gun remained encircled on his finger when at last he walked coolly to answer the insistent buzzer.
Hedrock recognized the tall man who stood in the corridor as one of the empress’ order­lies; the fellow nodded recognition, and said:
"Captain, her majesty asks me to inform you that lunch is being served, and would you please come at once."
For a blank moment, Hedrock had the dis­tinct impression that he was the object of a practical joke, and that the abnormal woman was already playing her little thrill game. Lunch time! Why, it wasn’t even—
The thought ended, as, automatically, he jerked up his hand, and stared at his wrist watch. The little dials showed twelve thirty-five, and that was like a special mind explo­sion. Incredibly, a solid hour had passed since he had heard the grimly uttered sentence of death from the empress’ firm, finely shaped mouth.
With an enormous effort, Hedrock con­trolled his rising dismay, fought the sick, un­pleasant feeling that time had stolen a march on him.
Actually, the question of whether or not he remained till lunch had never been his to de­cide. The event was rushing upon him even as he was telling the council that it was an hour away.
The reality of his position became ulti­mately clear as he walked along past scores of soldiers who stood in every corridor on his way to the royal dining salon; and that reality was that he was—staying.
It was so final that Hedrock stopped on the threshold of the great, brilliant room, stood for a moment, smiling sardonically—and was him­self.
Quietly, still smiling faintly, he wended his way among the tables of noisy courtiers, and sank into his place five chairs down from the empress at the head table.

IV.

The cocktail and soup courses were already past. Hedrock sat, more pensive now that he was not physically on the move, waiting for whatever was next. He studied the men around the table, those young, strong, arro­gant, intelligent thirty-year-olds who made up the personal following of her imperial majesty.
He felt a pang, sharp, almost cruel. He had enjoyed his six months among this brilliant gathering. It was a change after the years of the quiet sanity of his Weapon Shop friends. There was something about young people tast­ing the fruits of stupendous power, a wild, untamed enjoyment of joy that was reminiscent of the old, old days except—
Hedrock smiled wryly. The difference was that coming here had been the most danger­ous situation he had committed himself to in all his long years.
He had known, of course, that he would sooner or later involve himself beyond even his secret powers. There was a quality about immortality that he had not allowed for—in the beginning—a developing disregard of risks until the crisis was actually upon him, a pre-danger casualness about the danger. Now as in the past, only his over-all purpose, as distinct from the purposes that people thought he had, was important. He—
The empress’ voice, sugar-sweet, rising for the first time above the soft clamor of con­versation, cut off his reverie:
"You seem very thoughtful, Captain Hedrock."
Hedrock turned his head slowly to face her. He had been wanting to give her more than the cursory glance he had allowed himself so far; but there were angles to that, such as the fact that her green eyes had been glowing at him from the moment he had seated him­self.
It was a strong, a striking, almost a noble countenance. It had the high-cheeked. firm-chinned facial structure of the famous Isher family; and there was no doubt, no doubt at all that here was only the latest, not the last member of a star human line.
Willful passions and power unlimited had twisted that perfect face. But already it was apparent that the erratic, brilliant Innelda, like all the remarkable men and women who were her ancestors, would endure through cor­ruption and intrigue, in spite of character de­fects—and carry on the extraordinary, the great imperial strain of Isher.
The important thing now, Hedrock thought with a sharpening alertness, was to get her out into the open under the most advantageous—for him—circumstances. He said:
"I was thinking, Innelda, of your grand­mother seven times removed, the lovely, glori­ous Ganeel, the golden-haired empress. Except for your brown hair, you’re very like her as she was in her younger days."
The green eyes looked puzzled. The empress pursed her lips, and then parted them as if to say something. Before she could speak, Hedrock went on:
"The Weapon Shops of course have an entire pictorial of her life. What I was think­ing of was the rather sad idea that some day you, too, would be but a pictorial record in some dusty Information Center."
It struck deep. He had known that this vibrantly alive young woman could not bear the thought of old age or death in connection with herself. Dark anger brought a gleam to her eyes, and produced as always it had in the past what she was really thinking.
"You at least," she snapped in a brittle yet ringing voice, "will never live to see any pic­torial of my life. You may be interested to know, my dear captain, that your spy work here has been found out, and you are to be hanged this afternoon."
Astoundingly, the words shocked him to his core. It was all very well to theorize in ad­vance that here was nothing but a cunning, murderous test, a determined attempt to draw him out. But sitting here within speaking distance of a flesh and blood tyrant, this crea­ture whose every whim was law, and who could be as cruel as death itself—sitting here, all theory seemed weak, unreal, fantastic.
Abruptly, it was incredible that he could ever have been so mad as to place himself in such a predicament. He could so easily have waited another generation, or two, or more, for a woman to turn up again in the Isher line. True this was the logical point, both biologically and historically but—
By sheer will power, Hedrock fought off that black mood. He forced himself, then, to relax, to smile finally, grimly.
After all, he had fished that answer out of her, dearly before she really wanted to an­nounce the sentence. In a grisly sort of way, it was a psychological victory. Only—
A few more victories like that; and he’d be all set for a nervous breakdown.

There was still conversation going on in the great salon, but not at the royal table; and it was that that brought Hedrock back to full awareness of his environment. Some of the young men were sitting staring at the empress. Others looked at Hedrock, then at the empress, then back again.
All were transparently puzzled; they seemed uncertain as to whether it was a bad joke or —Hedrock recognized their expression—or one of those damnable real-life dramas that the empress precipitated from time to time, seem­ingly for the sole purpose of ruining every­body’s digestion.
The important thing, Hedrock thought tightly, was that the situation now had the full attention of the men whom he expected to save his life.
It was the empress who broke the silence that lay like a weight over the table; she said softly, tauntingly:
"A penny for your latest thoughts, captain." She couldn’t have put it better. Hedrock suppressed a savage smile, and said:
"My earlier statement still holds. You’re very like the lovely, temperamental, explosive Ganeel. The main difference is that she never slept with a live snake when she was sixteen."
"What’s this?" said a man. "Innelda sleep­ing with snakes. Is this intended symboli­cally or literally? Why, look, she’s blushing."
It was so. Hedrock’s cool gaze studied the empress’ scarlet-cheeked confusion with amazed curiosity. He had not for a single second expected to get such a rise out of her.
His eyes narrowed. In a moment, of course, there would be a veritable flood of bad tem­per. It wouldn’t bother most of the bold men present, who had, each in his own way, found that middle path between yes-man and indi­vidual that the fiery young woman demanded of all her personal followers.

"Come, come, Hedrock," said the mus­tachioed Prince del Curtin, "you’re not going to keep this splendid little titbit to yourself. I suppose this also is derived from the pic­torial files of the Weapon Shops."
Hedrock was silent. His smile of acknowl­edgment seemed to be directed at the prince-cousin of the empress, but actually he scarcely saw the man. His gaze, his whole attention, was concentrated on the only person in the room who mattered.
The Empress Isher sat, the flush on her face slowly yielding to anger. She climbed to her feet, a dangerous glint in her eyes, but her voice had only a fraction of the fury in it that he had hoped for. She said grimly.
"That was very clever of you, Captain Hed­rock, to twist the conversation the way you did. But I assure you it won’t do the slight­est bit of good. The very fact that you were so swift in your response confirms that you were aware in advance of my intention. You’re a spy, and we’re taking no more chances with you."
"Oh, come now, Innelda," said a man. "You’re not going to pull a miserable stunt like that."
"You watch out, mister," the woman flared in abrupt violence of temper, "or you’ll join him on the scaffold."
The men at the table exchanged significant glances. Some of them shook their heads disapprovingly, and then, all of them fell to talking among themselves, completely ignor­ing the empress.
Hedrock waited, his muscles like the taut strings of a violin. This was what he bad been working for, but now that it was here, it seemed totally inadequate. In the past, ostracism by the men whose companionship she valued had a great emotional effect on the ruler. Twice, since his arrival he had seen it influence her decisively.
But not this time. The realization pene­trated to Hedrock with utter finality, as he watched the woman sink back into her chair, and sit there, her long, handsome face twisted satirically. Her smile faded. She said gravely:
"I’m sorry, gentlemen, that you feel as you do. I regret any outburst which would seem to indicate that my decision against Captain Hedrock was a personal one. But I have been greatly upset by my discovery that he is noth­ing but a spy."
It was impressive; it had a convincing ring to it; and the men’s private conversations, which had died while she was speaking, did not resume.
Hedrock leaned back in his chair, his sense of defeat stronger with each passing second. Quite clearly, whatever was behind the exe­cution was too big, too important, for mere cleverness to overbalance.
Drastic, dangerous, deadly action was in order.

For a while, then, he was intent on his own thought. The glittering table with its net­work of cloth coverings, its gleaming dishes, its two dozen fine-looking young men, yielded before that intensity, became a background to his ever grimmer purpose.
Words, he thought, that would change the whole design of the situation, plus action that would clinch it, and fast.
He grew aware that Prince del Curtin had been speaking for some moments:
"—You can’t just make a statement that a man is a spy, and expect us to believe it. We know you’re the biggest and best liar this side of creation when it suits you. So how about a little fact."
Hedrock was conscious of impatience. Actually, the men had already failed, had al­ready accepted the sentence, though they didn’t seem to realize it. The quicker they were cut out of the conversation the better.
But careful now, careful. Wait till the em­press had committed herself, regardless of how well she did it. She was, he saw, sitting stiffly, her expression grave, unsmiling. She said quietly:
"I’m afraid I shall have to ask you all to trust me. A very serious situation has arisen; it. was the sole subject of our council meeting today, and I assure you the decision to exe­cute Captain Hedrock was unanimous, and I am personally distressed by the necessity."
Hedrock said: "I really thought better of your intelligence than this, Innelda. Are you planning another of your futile forays against the Weapon Shops, and you think that I might find out about it, and report it all to the Weapon Shop council?"
Her green eyes blazed at him. Her voice was like chipped steel, as she snapped:
"I shall say nothing that will give you a single clue. I don’t know just what kind of a system of communications you have with your superiors, but I know that one exists. My physicists have frequently registered on their instruments powerful wave lengths of ex­tremely high range."
"Originating in my room?" asked Hedrock softly.
She stared at him, her lips drawn into an angry frown. She said reluctantly:
"You would never have dared to come here if you had had to be as obvious as that. I will inform you, sir, that I am not interested in continuing this conversation."
"Though you did not realize it," said Hedrock in his steadiest tone, "I actually said all that was necessary to prove my innocence when I disclosed to you that I knew that, at the age of sixteen, you slept one whole night with a live snake."
"Ah!" said the empress. Her whole body shook with triumph. "Now, we’re beginning to get confessions. So you expected to have to put up a defense, and you prepared that little speech."
Hedrock shrugged. "I knew something was being planned for me. My apartment has been searched every day for a week. I’ve been subjected to the most boring, sustained mono­logues by the prize dunderheads in the army office. Wouldn’t I be a simpleton if I hadn’t thought of every angle?"
"What I don’t get," chimed in a young man, "is the snake business. Why do you think your knowledge of that proves you not guilty? That’s too deep for me."
"Don’t be such an ass, Maddern," said Prince del Curtin. "It simply means that the Weapon Shops knew intimate details of In­nelda’s palace life long before Captain Hedrock ever came. It shows the existence of a spy system more dangerous than anything we ever suspected, and the real charge against Captain Hedrock is his absolute remissness in not telling us that such a system existed."
Hedrock was thinking: Not yet, not yet. Somewhere along here the crisis would come with a bang, and then his action must be swift, perfectly tinted, decisive. But—not yet.
Aloud, he said coolly: "Why should you worry? Three thousand years have proven that the Weapon Shops have no intention of overthrowing the Imperial government. I know for a fact that the spy ray is used with great discretion, and has never been employed at night except on the occasion that her majesty had the snake sneaked in from the palace zoo. Astounded curiosity made the two women scientists in charge of the machine on that occasion continue their watch.
"The story was, of course, too good to keep in a file; and you may be interested, your majesty, to know that two psychological ar­ticles were written about it, one by our great­est living No-man, Edward Gonish."
From the corners of his eyes, Hedrock saw that the slim, lithe body of the woman was leaning forward; her lips were slightly parted; her eyes were wide with an intense interest; her whole being seemed to move according to his words.
"What," she half whispered, "did he say about me?"
With a shock, Hedrock recognized his mo­ment. Now, he thought, now!

He was trembling. The realization was the purest pain in his mind. But he couldn’t help his physical condition, nor did he care. A man threatened with death was expected to show agitation, or else he was considered un­human, cold—and received no sympathy.
His voice rose against the thick pattern of babble from distant tables, a little wildly. pas­sionately, but that, too, was good; for a woman was staring at him with wide eyes, a woman who was half child, half genius, and who hun­gered with all her intense emotional nature for the strange and the exotic. She sat with shining eyes, as Hedrock said:
"You must be mad, all of you, or you wouldn’t make this constant underestimate of the Weapon Shops and their lineally developed science.
"What a petty idea it is to imagine that I have come here as a spy, that I am curious about some simple little governmental secret. I am here for one purpose only, and her maj­esty is perfectly aware of what it is. If she kills me, she is deliberately destroying her better, greater self; and if I know anything about the Isher line, in the final issue they draw back from suicide."
The empress was straightening, frowning. "The presumption of your purpose," she snapped, "is only equaled by your cleverness."
Hedrock couldn’t afford to pay attention to the interruption, couldn’t dare to give up his initiative for a single instant. He rushed on:
"To give you some idea of the great scien­tific attainments of the Weapon Shops, you will be interested to know that they have an instrument which can predict the moment of death of any person.
"Before I came to the palace six months ago, for my own amusement I secured read­ings as to the death moments of almost every person at this table and of the members of the Imperial Council."
He had them now; he could see it in the strained faces that looked at him with a fever­ish fascination—but still he could not afford to lose control of the conversation. With an effort, he forced himself to bow at the white-faced ruler; then hastily he said:
"I am happy to announce, your majesty, that you have a long and increasingly honorable life ahead of you. Unfortunately—"
His voice took on a darker tone, as he raced on: "Unfortunately, there is a gentleman pres­ent who is destined to die—within minutes."
He did not wait to see the effects of that, but turned in his chair, a tigerishly swift move­ment—for there was no time to waste; any second, any instant, his bluff might be called; and his show end in a ludicrous failure.
His voice bawled across the space that sepa­rated him from a table, where sat a dozen men in uniform:
"General Grall!"
"Eh!" The officer who was to carry out the hanging order whipped around. He looked startled when he saw who it was.
It struck Hedrock with a special shock that his bellow had brought complete silence to the room; people at every table had stopped eat­ing, stopped their private conversation, and were watching the royal table and—him.
Abruptly conscious of his greater audience, Hedrock pushed his voice forward in his mouth, tightened his diaphragm, and brought forth the ringing question:
"General Grall, if you were to die this min­ute, what would be the cause?"
The heavy-faced man two tables away stood up slowly. "I’m in perfect health," he growled. "What the devil are you talking about?"
"Nothing wrong with your heart?" Hedrock urged.
"Not a thing."
Hedrock thrust his chair back, and climbed to his feet. He couldn’t afford errors due to awkward positions. With a jerk, he raised his arm and pointed at the general with his finger, rudely.
"You’re General Lister Grall, are you not?" "That’s right. And now, Captain Hedrock, I resent most violently this—"
Hedrock cut him off: "General, I regret to announce that, according to the records of the Weapon Shops, you are due to die at exactly one fifteen o’clock today from heart failure. That’s this minute, this—second."
There was no stopping now. With a single, synchronized motion, Hedrock bent his fin­ger, shaped his hand to receive the gun ma­terialized on an invisible plane by the gun ring on his finger.
No ordinary, retail-type gun was that un­seen, wizard’s product, but a special Un­limited never sold across the counters, never displayed, never used except in extreme crises.
It fired instantly on a vibration plane be­yond human vision; and, as the general’s heart muscles were caught by the paralyzing force, Hedrock unclenched his hand; the invisible gun dematerialized.

In the pandemonium that followed, Hedrock walked to the throne chair at the head of the royal table, and bent over the empress. He could not suppress a tingle of admiration for she was completely, abnormally calm.
Emotional, erotic woman she might be, but in actual moments of excitement, during the hour of vital decision, all the great, basic sta­bility that was her Isher inheritance came to the fore.
It was that quality of utter sanity in her that he had appealed to; and here it was, like a precious jewel, shining at him from the quiet viridescence of her eyes. She said finally:
"I suppose you realize you have, by impli­cation, confessed everything by your killing of General Grall."
He knew better than to deny anything to the supernal being she had for that sustained moment become. He said:
"I was advised of the sentence of death, and by whom it was to be carried out."
"Then you admit it?"
"I’ll admit anything that you wish so long as you understand that I have your best in­terests at heart."
She looked incredulous. "A Weapon Shop man, whose organization fights me at every turn, talking about my interests."
"I am not, never have been, never will be, a Weapon Shop man." Hedrock spoke de­liberately.
A startled look came into her face; then: "I almost believe that. There’s something strange, and alien, about you, something I must discover—"
"Some day, I’ll tell you. I promise."
"You seem very sure that I shall not have somebody else hang you."
"As I said before, the Ishers do not commit suicide."
"Now you’re on your old theme, your im­possible ambition. But never mind that. I’m going to let you live, but for the time being you must leave the palace. You can’t fool me with that talk about an all-purpose spy ray."
"Can’t I?"
"You may have had such a machine prying into the palace when I was sixteen, but since then the whole palace has been fitted with defense screens. Those can be pierced only by a two-way communication machine. In other words, there must be a machine inside as well as out."
"You’re very clever."
"As for the pretense," the woman went on, "that the Weapon Shops can see into the fu­ture, let me inform you that we know as much about time travel, and its impossible limitations, as the Weapon Shops. The see­saw principle involved is only too dearly rec­ognized, with all its ever-fatal end results. But, again, never mind that.
"I want you to leave for two months. I may call you back before then, but it all de­pends on my little enterprise. Meantime, you may transmit this message to the Weapon Shop council. What I am doing is not in the faintest degree harmful to the Weapon Shops. I swear that on my honor."
For a long moment, Hedrock gazed at her steadily. He said at last, softly:
"I am going to make a very profound state­ment: I haven’t the faintest idea what you are doing, or going to do, but in your adult life I have noticed one thing: In all your major political and economic moves, you are actuated by conservative impulses.
"Don’t do it. Change is coming; let it come. Don’t fight it, but lead it, direct it. Add new laurels of prestige to the famous name of Isher."
"Thank you for your advice," she said coldly.
Hedrock bowed, said: "I’ll be knocking at your door in two months. Good-by."
The hum of renewed conversation was thick­ening behind him as he reached the series of ornate doors on the far side of the room. He passed through; and then, out of sight, quick­ened his pace.
He reached the elevators safely, stepped into one hurriedly, and pressed the express button for the roof. It was a long trip; and his nerves grew jumpy.
Any minute, any second, that mood of the empress would wear off and—
The elevator stopped; the door opened. He was stepping out before he noticed the body of men. They came forward at the double march, and instantly hemmed him in. They were in plain clothes, but there was no mis­taking that here were—police.
The next instant one of the men said: "Captain Hedrock, you are under arrest."

V.

For Neelan, facing a gun that withdrew side­ways as he advanced, there was a kaleidoscope of swift impressions. He saw that he was in the control room of the spaceship; and the reality of that held him for a moment, startled.
A control room was, by law, located in the center of a ship. That meant this hangar ex­tended about four hundred feet underground, as well as above.
An eight-hundred-foot spaceship—what an enormous machine for a private citizen to own. Somebody had planned—big.
Neelan drew a deep breath. Gil, he thought shakily, Gil, you tight-mouthed idiot, why didn’t you write and tell me? Now, I’ve got to find out from—
"Well," the stranger’s voice cut raspingly across his thought, "what do you think of it?"
Slowly, Neelan turned toward his captor. He saw a long, pale-faced individual, about thirty-five years old. The fellow had maneu­vered the mobile unit toward the ceiling; and he was in the act of slipping Neelan’s gun into his coat pocket. In his fingers he held an Imperial single-noded pistol; and he was re­garding Neelan with large, brown, suspicious eyes.
Neelan said swiftly: "For Isher’s sake, put that gun away. I can see now there’s some­thing damn funny going on. But I still need the job. Does that make sense?"
He had struck, he realized, the right note. The man relaxed visibly. His gun lowered. He spoke finally with an attempt at hearti­ness, that didn’t quite come off:
"Now you’re talking. You can see how it was. I thought you weren’t going to come in."
Neelan said: "The spaceship startled me, located here in the heart of the city."
It was a point, it seemed to him, that he should press even harder: the fact that all this was new and strange to Gil’s brother needed stressing to a man who knew their relationship, who knew that Gil was dead, and yet who wasn’t saying a word about his knowl­edge.
Neelan went on: "So long as we understand each other, I guess well get along. The hun­dred credits a week still goes, does it?"
The man nodded. "And it’ll be clear, too," he said, "because I’m taking no chances on you not coming back here."
Neelan stared. "What do you mean?"
The fellow smiled sardonically. He seemed to be more pleased with the situation. He looked surer of himself; his voice sounded cool and confident, as he said:
"You’re going to live aboard until the job is done."
"Oh!"
He was startled, in spite of himself. Not that having to remain bothered him, although he ought to make some kind of strong protest as a matter of principle. The main thing was—
According to the Weapon Shops, a great and honest scientist, named Derd Kershaw, owned this building. If honesty could be judged by actions, then this long-bodied un­pleasant young man was not Kershaw.
Was it possible that an accident had occurred that had killed Kershaw and Gil and the rest of the staff, leaving one survivor, who was trying to take personal advantage of the situa­tion?
Or was the reality even more sinister than that? Whatever it was, he had to say some­thing, a protest, something explicit. Neelan said:
"Now, look here, I don’t really mind stay­ing aboard, but you’re taking a pretty high-handed manner. What’s up? It’s all very well for me to keep saying it’s none of my business. But every few seconds you push some­’ thing new at me until—well, I think I have a right to a few general facts."
"Like hell you have!" the man snapped.
Neelan persisted: "What’s your name? I don’t think it will hurt you if I know who you are."
"Come along!" It was a curt command. "Ill show you the engine room?’
He motioned with his gun, then paused. His long face twisted into a frown. "I guess I can tell you my name." He smiled with sudden savage exultation. "After all, she knows it. My name is Rel Greer."
It meant nothing except—he wasn’t Ker­shaw. And admitted it. But who the devil was she? Neelan said:
"You’re a scientist?"
The man flushed. The color crowded into his cheeks in a flood of anger, and then, almost instantly, he turned even whiter than he had been. He snapped:
"The best scientist on this side of—" Greer stopped the words with a visible effort. He swallowed hard, and then he glared at Neelan, and raged: "What are you trying to do—pump me? Now, let’s go. Any further talk can wait till lunch time."
Neelan hesitated. The fellow’s unexpected anger astounded him; and yet—
Questions quivered on his lips. He felt him­self on the verge of vital information. It re­quired a distinct effort to remember his dan­gerous position.
Quietly, he turned, and led the way down into the bowels of the ship.

They came to a world of engines. Titanic drivers of the approved point-expand-point design, glistening oval-shaped monsters that filled all one great room, clustering almost belly to sleek belly over the. floor,
Neelan counted them from the bottom of the stairs with a gathering surprise: one, two . . . seventeen—
"But," he said, amazed, "these are one-hundred-million-cycle engines. Since when has a ship under a thousand-feet length needed more than two such supers, and one of them for emergency only—let alone seventeen?"
He saw that Greer was enjoying his aston­ishment. The man stood with a faint sneer of superiority on his pasty-white face.
"This ship is a new invention," he said smugly. "I’m selling it. I’m negotiating, and have been for some weeks, with the empress herself."
He looked hard at Neelan. "I decided on the way down to tell you that. It isn’t any of your business, but I don’t want you worry­ing your head off about it, and maybe prowl­ing around.
"Now you know where you stand. It’s her idea that the whole thing be kept quiet. And I pity any interloper who goes counter to her wishes in—anything. The Earth wouldn’t be big enough to hold such a fool unless he was a Weapon Shop man. There, is everything clear?"
Neelan mustered a nod. He couldn’t have spoken to save his life. He felt so sick that it was like a physical pain. For—just like that —the reality of what had happened came clear.
The great scientist, Kershaw, had hired Gil and Greer and perhaps others to assist him in perfecting his invention. Somewhere along the line, Greer had murdered everyone else, and taken control of the ship.
There were blurs in that logic structure, de­tails missing—for instance, why had a whole year elapsed before Greer acted—but the main sequence of events was only too obvious.
Gil had died so that this creature might feel himself safe to dispose of an invention important enough to interest the Empress Isher.
"What I want," Greer’s voice penetrated to him, "is for you to lift one engine at a time into the repair shop on the floor above and fix it before you even touch another. None of this mass production stuff of doing the same plate on each engine one after the other, and so on—"
Greer stopped short. His eyes were brown pools of suspicion. "What’s the matter? You gave me a funny look there."
Neelan managed to say: "I was thinking that you certainly are taking precautions."
Greer relaxed, and looked pleased. "Oh, I’m taking no chances. I want to be able to leave here at a moment’s notice, if anybody tries to double-cross me."
Neelan scarcely heard. His mind was thrumming like a machine. The man had re­vealed himself so irrevocably now that there was no longer any doubt.
The silly, stupid, egotistical fool. Standing there and talking knowingly about not doing more than one engine at a time.
The insides of different atomic motors, once they had been in operation, were simply not allowed together. No two engines ever stopped at the same "boiling" point. Exposed to each other, a leveling flow would start, that would ruin the plates, and probably everything else in the vicinity.
And if plates from seventeen motors ever started interflowing—
Neelan couldn’t even let himself picture it. The catastrophe would be on such a vast scale that part of the ship would dissolve into its component elements, and the rest would droop into shapeless blobs.
No wonder Greer had reacted so violently to the question as to whether or not he was a scientist. Whatever else he was, he wasn’t even a mechanic when it came to atomic en­ergy—and therefore the one question about his status must have seemed to him potent with hidden meanings.
Very, very definitely, Neelan thought grimly, he was going to carry out that part of Greer’s orders forbidding mass repairing. As for the rest—his mind paused icily—it shouldn’t be hard for a man like himself to best an ignoramus like Greer. It—
Greer was speaking again: "I’ve fixed up a place for myself in the empty room above the repair shop. I’ll spend most of my time there during the next couple of months. It isn’t that I don’t trust you, but while I’m there, I’ll know that you’re not wandering around the ship, prying into secrets."
Neelan was able to say: "I’ll get busy right away."
He was trembling, as he climbed up to the repair room. It seemed hardly credible that it could have happened so soon but—his op­portunity was upon him.

He had his purpose. The only thing was, Greer didn’t go up to the next level right away. He hung around like a man starved for company, but at the same time afraid of it.
At any other time, with anyone else, Neelan would have felt at least a bleak sympathy. Of all the emotions he could appreciate, it was loneliness.
Not now! A blaze of impatience racked him. Damn you, he thought, get out of here. Get up to your guard room.
It struck him suddenly what he must do. "I’ll bore him stiff," he thought savagely.
He began to examine the tools, conscious of Greer’s eyes on him. There were mobile cranes and clamping machines, and welders and de-welders, and serrated polishers, all on the necessary gigantic scale, and all—one glance at meters plus a surge of testing power sufficed to verify the fact—ready for action.
But how would a nonscientist like Greer know that? The important thing was, it seemed to Neelan, that he gain control of the ship before he took an engine apart. Otherwise he’d be tied down for at least four days.
An atomic motor simply wasn’t left standing in pieces. Far better, therefore, to spend several hours seeming to check over the repair tools.
A half-hour passed. From somewhere behind Neelan, Greer said:
"So you’ve spent a great deal of your life on other planets. What brought you back?"
There could be no hesitating over that. The man knew too much. "My brother’s death!" Neelan said.
"Oh. Your brother died?"
"Yes." Lay it on thick, Neelan thought. "Yes, he used to send me an allowance. When that stopped, I made inquiries, and it seems he’s been missing for a year, unregistered. It’ll take about six months more to close the estate, but, as you know, the courts recognize non-registration as proof of death in these days of multiple assassinations."
"I know," was all Greer said.
In the silence that followed, Neelan thought grimly: "Let him mull that over. It wouldn’t do any harm, in case something went wrong, for Greer to believe that Gil and he had no strong feelings for each other. In fact, press the point."
"It’s more than ten years," Neelan said, "since I saw him. I found I didn’t have the faintest sense of kinship. I didn’t give a damn whether he was dead or alive. Funny."
Greer said: "You’re going back into space?"
Neelan shrugged. Abruptly, it was irritating again to have to talk to the man. But there was no evading a direct question. "Nope! Earth for me from now on. There’s more ex­citement, fun, pleasure."
"I wouldn’t," said Greer, after a silence, "exchange my last year in space for all the pleasure in Imperial City."
"Each to his own taste—" Neelan began.
And stopped. A thrill burned along his nerves, and flared into his brain. His will—to get the man up to the insulation room—collapsed into secondary importance.
For here was information.
Slowly, the mental repercussions of the words died. Puzzlement came. Actually, he hadn’t learned much. What Greer had done during the last year wouldn’t explain much. Gil had been dead during the whole time.
The picture remained as blurred as ever, except for one thing: Greer had volunteered the new fact. He wanted to talk. He could be led into saying more.
Neelan said: "My idea of life isn’t cruising around space looking for more meteorites. I’ve done it, and I know."
"Meteorites!" Greer exploded. "Are you crazy? Do you think the Empress Isher would be interested in meteorites? This is a hundred-billion-credit deal? Do you hear that? And she’s going to pay it too."
He began to pace the floor, a rising excite­ment in his manner. He whirled suddenly on Neelan.
"Do you know where I’ve been?" he demanded. "I.—"
He stopped. The muscles of his face worked convulsively. Finally, he managed a grim smile. "Oh, no, you don’t," he said. "You’re not pulling anything out of me. Not that it really matters but—"
He stood there, staring at Neelan. Abruptly, he twisted on his heel, climbed the stairway, and disappeared from view.
Neelan gazed at the stairway, his mind al­most blank, but conscious of one thing: The time had come for action.

Neelan examined the ceiling metal with a modified transparency, and nodded finally in satisfaction. Four inches thick, the usual alloy of lead and "heavy" beryllium, atomically processed.
The transparency also showed the exact spot where Greer was sitting, a blurred figure, reading a book. Or rather, holding a book. It was impossible to see whether he was reading.
Neelan felt. himself cold, humorless. His only emotion was a remote, deadly pleasure that Greer was sitting up there, smugly imag­ining himself in control of the situation. To think that the man had brought an easy-chair into an empty room without even considering why the room was empty.
The insulation "gap," confining areas where power was developed or used in large amounts, was old both in law and of necessity. The legal restrictions had been so effective that most people were probably not even aware that the danger or the protection existed. And yet at the same time scientists like Gil or Kershaw would be so familiar with the idea of the restrictions that it probably had never occurred to them that others might not know.
Which, Neelan thought, was ideal.
He maneuvered the heavy polisher directly under the spot where Greer was sitting, and turned its finely-toothed surface to point up­ward. Then he began his estimation.
Greer had looked about one hundred seventy pounds. Two thirds of that, roughly, was one hundred fourteen. To be on the safe side, allow for a blow that would kill a man of a hundred pounds. Greer didn’t look too physi­cally fit. He’d need the handicap.
There was, of course, the four-inch floor to figure in. Fortunately, its resistance was a formula based on tension.
To Neelan, it was briefly interesting to re­member the day in the university when the lab professor had illustrated with a tiny ma­chine the physical impact that resulted from exposure to the active surface of power-driven tools.
The model lab machine had delivered a blow as of a gently thrust fist. This polisher would—
Greer simply crumpled.
Neelan went upstairs to where the man lay sprawled on a leg-rest chair. He examined the unconscious body with a color transparency, for detail.
No bones broken. And the heart still beat. Good. A dead man wouldn’t be able to answer questions.
There were a lot of questions.
It required considerable mathematical work to plot a system of force lines that would bind Greer into a reasonably comfortable position, allowing his arms and legs to move, and his body to turn, and yet capable of holding him forever if necessary.

Neelan spent the following hour going over the big ship. It was a cursory search only—there were too many locked doors and packed storerooms—and it failed to produce what he was looking for: a Lambeth mind-control ma­chine.
Logic said there was none aboard. The very fact that Greer had got on the staff proved that those fuzzy-minded scientists, Kershaw and Gil, had not had the sense to test every­one on ship for validity.
Neelan experienced a surge of helpless an­ger. What in the world could ever be done with the type of mind that would spend years exhaustively exploring the variable reactions of energy and which would then quite blithely admit a human snake to a murder opportunity —and so destroy everything?
His rage faded before the reality of the long year that had passed. He went down to the insulation room—and found Greer conscious.
The man glared at him with mingled hate and fear. His voice made a crescendo of sounds, of threats, of warnings about what the empress would do to him. When the babble finally died down, Neelan said:
"Where are the others? Where are Kershaw and my brother?"
The brown eyes widened, then narrowed to pin points: "Go to hell!" said Greer. But he sounded frightened.
Neelan said: "What’s the combination at this end of that telestat in Room 1874, Trellis Minor Building?"
No answer.
There was a sensory-energy test, Neelan re­called, that showed under what degree of torture a man would talk. It took half an hour to rig up a testing instrument.
Greer screamed hideously—and Neelan, shuddering, had his answer: Greer would talk all right, but it just happened that there was no one around robust enough to carry the torture through.
Neelan used the minutes and the hours of the afternoon to go over the ship, room by room. No cursory search, this time. He used an atomic drill to break recalcitrant locks. The personal quarters above the control room held him longest. But Greer had been there before him.
Nothing remained. Greer had used his time well. If Gil or Kershaw had ever been aboard, there were no identifying markers to show it, no letters, no personal property, nothing that would ever cause embarrassment to a mur­derer.
In the air lock at the very nose of the ship was a fully equipped lifeboat, powered by two replicas of the giant engines in the main ma­chine. The lifeboat was about a hundred feet long.
Nowhere was there a Lambeth mind con­troller.
He had to have one, if he was ever going to get any information from Greer.
In a strong box in the control room, he found a hundred thousand credits. A Lambeth would cost about five hundred so—
He stuffed a thousand credits into his pocketbook, then spent nearly a quarter of an hour experimenting with the door controls. Finally he set up a time sequence that would open the doors for ninety seconds at nine a. m. every day till the power was shut off.
He fed Greer; the man ate sullenly, said at last:
"You’re going out, I see You could at least make it possible for me to free myself if anything should happen to you."
Neelan said nothing. But under Greer’s anxious eyes, he put a timer on the force-line machine, and set it for seventy-two hours. Then he loaded the man, force lines and all, onto an antigravity plate, and carted him up­stairs to one of the bedrooms above the con­trol room. His watch said a quarter to seven, as he emerged into the street.
His mind was intent on the evening ahead, when he reached Mrs. Dendley’s. He went straight up to his room. Funny how weary he was, as if his brain had been lashed to ex­haustion. It had been a long day, and it wasn’t over yet. A little nap, and then—
His doorbell tinkled. It was the prim little maid. "Madam says she noticed you didn’t look at the letter box, and that a letter came for you this afternoon by special delivery. It’s from Mars."

As he closed the door, Neelan saw that his hand holding the letter was trembling. He stood like that for an instant staring down at the unfamiliar handwriting and at the red sign of Mars in the upper right-band corner and—
Shaking, he went to the bed and lay down. It was restful lying there, and, slowly, his heart eased from its violent pumping; a measure of strength crept back into his muscles.
The first coherent thought came: It couldn’t be a normal answer to the letter he had writ­ten twenty days before to his Martian post-office address, asking them to forward any mail that had arrived for him during the past year.
The mail liners from Earth to Mars took from eighteen to sixty days for the trip, de­pending on changing planetary position. On the day he had written, the trip was scheduled to take twenty-four days. Twenty-four days there, twenty-four back.
That wasn’t the answer. And, besides, if Gil had written him before he died, this wasn’t the letter. It wasn’t his handwriting. Besides, no one on Mars knew his address. He was registered here at Mrs. Dendley’s of course, but who would—
His curious weakness passed. He sat up, tore the letter open and emptied the contents onto the quilt. There were two items inside: Another letter and a note. The note was from the Weapon Shops, and it read:

Dear Mr. Neelan:
After your call this morning, I recollected our first conversation in which you described the various actions you had taken to trace your brother. Among other things, I remembered that you stated you had written to Mars for any mail that might have accumu­lated there for you.
As you probably know, the Weapon Shops have a vibratory transmission system that is practically in­stantaneous over planetary distances. I utilized this to procure for you the inclosed letter. Please destroy this note.

The note was unsigned. Neelan held it over the atomic-powered hearth, and watched it frizzle away. Then, and not till then, he picked up the letter that had been with the note. He was thinking grayly: He’d waited a whole year, so there was no rush.
The letter was from Gil; and it read:

Dear Dan:
Now I can tell you about the greatest invention in the history of the human race.
I had to wait till now, a few hours before we leave, because we could not take the risk of the letter being in any way intercepted. We want to present the world with a fait accompli. When we come back we intend to shout our news from the housetops, and have endless film and other records to support our story. But to get down to fact:
There are seven of us, headed by the famous scientist, Derd Kershaw. Six of us are science specialists; the seventh is a fellow called Greer, a sort of general handy man who keeps the books and the records, who turns on the automatic cookers, and so on. Kershaw is teaching him how to operate the controls, so that the rest of us can be relieved of that chore—

Neelan paused there, sick to his soul. "The children!" he muttered huskily, "those damn grown-up children."
After a moment, he thought: So Greer was a handy man! No wonder the man had known nothing basic about science, the lecherous, egotistical—
He read on, but there was an odd blur over his vision that made the words hard to see:

The way I got into the affair is that Kershaw no­ticed an article of mine in the Atomic Journal in which I described that I had been doing some contraterrene research exactly along the lines of an idea that he had for the development of his invention.
Right here I might as well say that the chance of this invention being rediscovered is practically nil. It embraces, in its conception, too many specialized fields. You know what we were taught during our training period, that there are nearly five hundred thousand spe­cial science fields, and that undoubtedly by skillful co­ordination of knowledges, countless new inventions would be forthcoming, but that no known mind training could ever coordinate a fraction of these sciences, let alone all of them.
I mention this to emphasize once again the impor­tance of secrecy. Kershaw and I had a midnight con­ference, and I was hired under the most confidential terms.
Dan, listen—the news is absolutely stupendous. We’ve got a drive that’s so fast it’s like a dream. The stars are conquered. Almost as soon as I finish this letter, we leave for Centaurus.
I feel sick and shaky and cold and hot at the mere idea of it. It means everything. It’s going to blow the world wide open. Just think of all those people, who were forcibly dumped on Mars and Venus and the various moons—it had to be done, of course; somebody had to live there and exploit their wealth—but now there’s hope, a new chance on greener, finer worlds.
The worlds will be there, all right; Choicer’s Law of Planets proved that. From this point onward, man will expand without limit, and put an end forever to all those petty murderous squabbles over territory and ownership of property. Henceforth there will always be more than enough.
The reason we have to be so careful is that the Isher Empire cannot hope to survive the unprecedented emigration that would set in, and the Empress Innelda will be the first to realize, the first to attempt our utter destruction.
One more thing: Kershaw and I have discussed the possible effect of light-years of distance on yours and my sensory relation. He thinks that our speed of withdrawal from the solar system will give the effect of an abrupt break, and of course, there will be the agony of acceleration. We—

Neelan stopped there, his mind rotating like a power-driven wheel, faster, faster. Why, that was what he had felt: the agony, then the break—
Gil wasn’t dead.
Or rather—Neelan felt as if his head was coming off from the sheer violence of his thought—Gil hadn’t died that day a year ago. Somewhere during the journey, Greer had—
Neelan’s thought contorted. Deadly mem­ory came of the dream he had had, of Gil in a desert on a nightmare world, racked by in­credible storms.
The sensory connection still existed. Tenu­ous, imperceptible during waking hours, it had manifested itself to that supersensitive structure that is the human body during sleep hours. And at a time when, for the first time in more than a year, he had relaxed his tired nerves.
He tried to remember just how he had felt the previous night, the sense of being finished with the whole business, the swift way he had fallen into deep, restful sleep; and then, the dream—
And it had happened last night.
Gil was alive.
Now he must get back to the ship, force that monstrous villain, Greer, to disgorge the truth about where he had marooned the first men to fly to the stars and—
With a terrible effort, Neelan caught his twisting brain, and held it hard in one spot. No use getting excited. He couldn’t possibly get back into the ship till morning; so carry on as planned.
Visit the Weapon Shop, and tell the man what had happened. Buy a Lambeth, call up Professor Rayburn, perhaps take in a show to quiet the jumpiest case of nerves he’d ever had; and then, in the morning, start off for far Centaurus.
Neelan found himself repeating the fabulous name out loud, as if it was a melody, a pure musk sound. It was a long moment before he remembered that he hadn’t finished the letter. There was only a paragraph:

. . . We will probably be separated for the first time since we were born. It’s going to feel very empty and lonely.
I know you’re envying me, Dan, as you read this. When I think of all the thousands of years that man has dreamed of the stars, of how it has been proven time and again that it can’t be done, I know exactly how you feel. Particularly you who were the adven­turer of our family.
Wish me luck, Dan, and watch your tongue.
Your other half,
Dan.

It was the final warning that brought the real spurt of uneasiness. Abruptly, he didn’t like his position. His best bet, Neelan thought, was to get away from this house where he was registered. If the empress was keeping any watch on Greer’s spaceship, the presence of a stranger aboard would certainly have been reported.
It might even be advisable to try to get hold of an invisibility belt, and so sneak aboard the ship when the doors opened in the morn­ing. But first, memorize the letter, then burn it. Take no chances anywhere.
Outside, the air was fresh and cool. Night was nearer, he saw. More lights were coming on. The city was putting on its costume jew­elry; and the result was a developing glitter that titillated his eyes.
Neelan walked along alertly, his hand near his gun. All weariness seemed gone froth him. Wonderful what a good mental bracer could do to tone up the body.
He had a purpose, hope; he would do his damnedest.
He saw the carplane swoop down to the curb beside him, but that was normal enough. It was a regular stop; and four men were waiting for it besides himself.
The door of the machine opened; and at that penultimate second, Neelan snatched his gun. Marvelous instrument that it was, it leaped from its holster to meet his reaching fingers. But even that was too late.
The four men had him—wrists, legs, body.
They bundled him into the darkened interior. The next instant the machine was hurtling up­ward.

VI.

Around Neelan was darkness. Acceleration pressed him hard against his seat. Skillfully interlaced force lines held him there firmly. Of the men who had jammed him into the artificially blackened interior, there was not sound nor sign. He had time to feel thoroughly ill.
He was caught, completely. The empress’ forces must have been watching the hangar and its super-ship day and night; and now, the universe was lost.
As swiftly as it had accelerated, the car-plane began to slow. It was still decelerating as it landed; and then, its interior still in darkness, taxied at great speed down what seemed a long, curving incline.
It stopped finally with a lurch; and for the first time there was movement, low voices, a drift of meaningful and meaningless sound:
"—search him . . . then . . . at once. . . . She’s waiting—"
In the artificial night, fingers fumbled over Neelan; he felt his gun, that had automatically returned to its holster, jerked away. The pocket in which were the thousand credits lightened. Hands grabbed him at last.
"This way!"
It was brighter outside, but only by com­parison. Glowing wisps clung to the roof of the corridors along which he was led, point sources of light that held their tiny radiance in tight loops, as if fearing to shed it afar.
A door opened; and a glare tortured Neelan’s eyes. When he could see again, he saw that he was in a large, tastefully furnished room; and that a woman sat on a settee before a tea table.
She was pouring tea from a platinum teapot, and she said in a softly rich voice:
"Do you take cream, milk or lemon, Mr. Neelan?"
She had green eyes, this woman, and a dis­tinctively long face. Unmistakable, famous face. The sight of her shocked Neelan to his bones. Government, yes—he had expected that, but not her, personally.
It was the echo of her quiet words that braced him, eased his tensing nerves, made it possible for him to meet the moment with only that one instant of falter.
Neelan bowed slightly. "Milk," he said, "your majesty."
He came forward warily, and saw that the empress was gazing up at him slant-eyed. Neelan thought tremblingly: Thank God, he knew the truth, oh thank God.
Otherwise, this cozy little trap might have caught him. It wouldn’t have taken much, without Gil’s letter, to make him give up the whole miserable business.
The woman was inclining her head. "Sit, please," she said.
Neelan sank into the chair indicated; and took his cup of tea, and waited.
And waited.
The empress sat sipping her drink—she had, he noticed, taken lemon in hers—and staring into space. After a while, Neelan began to admire her patience. Inwardly, she must be straining. What was it Gil had said:
"The Isher Empire cannot survive the unlimited emigration that would set in, and the empress will be the first to realize, the first to attempt our utter destruction—"

Get back to the ship, Neelan thought, get back safe. Nothing else mattered. For somewhere out there in immensity were Gil and Kershaw, and only he of all the human race could save them.
Only he, who had invented nothing, could help mankind to attain the remote stars and ultimate destiny.
Abruptly, the silence racked his nerves, the tremendousness of the stakes hurt his brain. He shifted uneasily in his chair and—
The empress spoke gently: "Mr. Neelan, you occupy a unique position in the world of great affairs. Your government, your—empress—require your loyal and faithful serv­ices!’
Neelan tried to look puzzled. "I shall be only too happy," he said, "to do anything that is required of me. I am a loyal subject of your majesty. But I think a mistake must have been made. What unique position do I occupy?"
She was looking at him from under half-closed lashes; and the intensity of her gaze gave Neelan a tingling start. Her eyes posi­tively glowed, as she said, more sharply:
"What were you doing aboard the space­ship of Rel Greer?"
NeeIan felt no great satisfaction in the brief surprise he mustered for the question. But he explained in an even tone about the ad, his need for a job. The woman listened without interruption till he had finished, then she said to somebody behind him:
"Zeydel, was there such an ad?"
"I am, your majesty," said a man’s harsh voice, "already trying to get the Public Ad Service."
Neelan turned slowly. There was an alcove, hidden by a long screen, behind which sat sev­eral men. He couldn’t be sure whether there were four or five.
The voice of Zeydel was hammering into a telestat. There was a pause, a click. and then: "Yes, your majesty, there is such an ad."
"Is?"
It was the woman; and Neelan felt impelled to answer the implication in that single-worded question:
"If you mean by that, your majesty, that the position is still open, I assure you it is not. I am definitely hired; and he was so anxious that, although tomorrow is Rest Day, I agreed to return at nine in the morning."
There was silence; and Neelan had time to realize that the tea party was over. And the way they had pounced on an infinitesimal variation showed what he was in for.
It was going to be a long night.

Silence settled again, like a weight. The woman sat with a vague smile on her face, her eyes veiling her thoughts. The teacup in her fingers remained unnaturally motionless in one position, as the minutes dragged. At last, she set the cup down; and it was as if a rehearsed drama had received its cue.
In the background, the voice of Zeydel be­gan to intone:
"The information is now coming through, your majesty. His name is Daniel Neelan, one of twins, born 4768 Isher, thirty-three years ago, to Edee Neelan. Their father died before they were born; and accordingly, their mother, unable to guarantee support, put them under contract to the Eugenics Institute—"
Neelan listened intently, as the word pic­ture unfolded. It was all there, in essence: His leaving Earth, his gambling career, the fact that he had killed several men in self-defense, the discovery by himself and Carew of the "heavy" beryllium meteorite; and finally his return to Earth to look for his brother. When Zeydel’s voice finally died away, the empress said softly:
"I see that you are one of us, Mr. Neelan, one of the lucky born. A man who knows how to live, and how to die."
In spite of himself, in spite of the greatness of the issues, Neelan began to feel fascinated. The Imperial Innelda was different, different from anything he had ever pictured. Not cold and stiff and regal, but warm and human and—
"I have," she continued, "divided human be­ings into two general categories: Those who spend their lives obsessed by fear, and those who do not. I cannot honestly feel too sorry for the former no matter what happens. Only the latter count in the scheme of things."
The strange thing about her words was that he seemed raised by them, and compelled henceforth to live in the upper of the two realms she had described. Neelan found his voice:
"I would say the classification is a little severe, particularly because bravery is a matter of early training."
The green eyes were steady on him, as he spoke, enigmatic. Neelan had a sense of gazing into fathomless depths, and he thought: Careful, careful.
The woman said in her luscious voice:
"I want to talk to you. I want to convince you. What I desire from you is too important for there to be the slightest doubt about your actions."
"Your majesty," Neelan protested, "if you would tell me—"
She cut him off, imperiously: "I must make myself clear; you must understand. This morning, Dan Neelan, when I was informed that a strange young man . . . that is, you . . . had entered the Greer spaceship, I immediately ordered the execution of a Captain Hedrock, a Weapon Shop spy, whom I had previously tolerated in the palace."
Her voice, so abruptly ablaze, burned on: "I tell you this to illustrate graphically the completeness and extent of the precautions I am prepared to take to insure that my will shall prevail. Consider his fate as symbolical of what will befall anyone who dares to oppose me in this matter, or who bungles his part of the job.
"Here is what you must and will do: To­night, before you leave this room, you will be fitted with an invisibility belt, a miniature telestat, and a revolver that shoots bullets.
"The reason for such a gun is that Greer probably carries a Weapon Shop energy gun, which has the power of protecting its wearer from any small-powered atomic revolver.
"The reason for the telestat is that we will then know exactly what you are doing or say­ing every second of the time between now and the accomplishment of your task.
"As a further means of educing your hon­esty, the telestat will have in it an energy charge which, by remote control, will blow you to bits if you start talking or writing out of turn.
"The telestat will also apprise us of the ex­act instant that you complete your work. Be­fore you can have an opportunity of, for in­stance, running off with the spaceship, great mobile energy guns will be tearing enormous gaps in the walls of the hangar and the ship; and within minutes my men will be swarming inside.
"Your task is simple, straightforward: At an opportune moment during the day, you will render yourself invisible and, thus protected, approach Greer and put a bullet through his head. If you fail, or in any way deceive us, you die. And now—"
Her tensed body relaxed; the flame died from her gaze. There was suddenly a warm and generous smile in her eyes, and around her lips. She said in her earlier; quieter voice:
"I hope, Dan Neelan, that I have made my­self clear."
There was no doubt of that. The tigress had unsheathed her claws; and they were made of steel and quiescent violence.
The soul of this woman must he pure fire.

Neelan sat very still, forcing himself to pic­ture what she had said—going to the space-ship—
His thought kept coming back to that in little flashes of mental intensity. All was not lost. They intended to let him return to the ship, under terrible restrictions to be sure, but—return! With Greer impotent and en­chained, something must be possible, some way out, however dangerous or involved.
The worst part was that energy bomb. It—
The men were coming out of the alcove, out of the dimness into the light; and there were five, not four. Not that the number mat­tered. A billion more out there in the great world would eagerly take their place.
But these looked mature, capable. All were easily in their late thirties, the oldest, Zeydel, possibly as much as forty-five.
Zeydel had slate-colored eyes, a thin beak of a nose, and lips that formed a long slit across his face. He bowed to the woman, a faint, grim smile on his raffish countenance.
"Your majesty!"
"Speak."
"It will be necessary to undress Mr. Neelan partially in order to fit the invisibility belt."
The empress’ eyes smiled at Neelan sardoni­cally: "I am sure Mr. Neelan realizes that I am the mother of nineteen billion people. I have reached the age," she finished coolly, "when only bad manners shock me. I must see that everything is done right. Proceed."
Zeydel said: "Your upper clothes only. The invisibility belt fits directly over the waist. We won’t feed it power until you’re inside the spaceship; all you have to do then is pull this switch—"
Neelan watched the flat, flexible, flesh-colored thing being strapped around his waist. It was quite heavy; and it felt unpleasant. He could not shake off the unwholesome im­pression that he was being fitted with his death raiment.
"And here," said Zeydel from that sword-edge-shaped mouth of his, "is the telestat."
Neelan’s mind did a twisting somersault, as he stared at the thing.
A necktie! By all the gods, a necktie! A little thicker than it should be, a little stiff for cloth, but the color pattern, the general appearance, was quiet perfection.
It hung around his neck, lighter than he had expected after the weight of the invisibility belt. But it made him feel hot, then cold, then hot again, as spasmic memory burst on him that in it was the energy charge.
He pictured the explosion tearing his head off— And then a fountain pen was being shoved into his vest pocket, and the gritty voice of Zeydel was explaining:
"That’s the gun. Simply point it, and press on the clip. It has two bullets in it; and now—"
The slate eyes surveyed Neelan with icy detachment. The man’s voice had a flat quality, as he continued:
"You have heard our glorious ruler’s com­mands. You must consider yourself a soldier who has been called to duty against a man for whom there can be no sympathy.
"This scoundrel, Greer, has deliberately set himself against the Crown. He has an invention which endangers the State, and which must be completely withheld from the knowledge of the public. Greer presumes to regard himself as a negotiator of equal rank with the government; and, from a position of tempo­rary immunity, to argue arrogantly, demand impossible terms, and otherwise conduct him­self in a treasonous manner.
"It further appears that he had hired you to repair the ship, which he was offering for sale, apparently with the purpose of sneaking off in some fashion after he has secured the money he demands. The very type of long-lasting repair he requires shows the careful nature of the betrayal he is planning.
"Accordingly, you are herewith charged to destroy him as ordered in the name of Her Imperial Majesty, Innelda, Empress of the Solar System, Grand Descendant of the House of Isher. And now, if you wish to ask any questions—"
"None," said Neelan. "I understand every­thing."
It was immensely more than that. He felt better. His world was righting before the lifting consciousness of imminent freedom. There would be precious time to think things over and—
"One more precaution, Mr. Neelan." It was the empress, and Neelan faced her slowly, as she went on: "One precaution, and then you will be shown the room where you will spend the night."
She turned to her henchman. "Zeydel, bring on the Lambeth."

Neelan was glad after a moment when a man’s voice—he wasn’t sure whether it was Zeydel—directed him to sit down.
He sank heavily into his chair, and watched the glittery little instrument being set up. He wondered if he looked as sick as he felt. He should have known of course, but he hadn’t expected a Lambeth.
Hadn’t when he came right down to it re­motely grasped that his death had been in­evitable from the beginning.
As soon as they discovered that the doors of the spaceship would open at nine in the morning, and that Greer could offer no re­sistance, why, they would dispense with inter­mediaries.
His one advantage, so vital that it hurt even to think about it, was about to be stripped from him by a machine that needed only the proper questions to elicit the correct answers; and accordingly he had once chance—one slim chance:
He must agree to the main points. And mean it so that the machine would believe him. Believe him beyond all possibility of the registering needles being tremulous and uncertain. Therefore—
Neelan’s eyes narrowed to slits. He must be prepared to kill Greer, if necessary. The problem of what he would eventually do with the man had been a dim question far back in his mind. But now there was no alternative.
Greer must die.
He saw that the instrument was being separated, divided into two parts. The focusing section stood on the tea table, its cone-shaped, radiant muzzle pointing at him. The empress held the receiver, with its bank of registering needles, on her lap.
She looked up, her lips parted for speech; and there was no doubt at all that the time had come. He lived or died according to his ability to control the next few minutes.
"Your majesty, may I speak?"
She gave him a quick look. Puzzlement was in that glance; and a swift suspicion. The grim thought came to Neelan that he was dealing with one of the sharpest, most agile minds in the Isher Empire.
The woman nodded finally, stiffly. "Very well."
As he began, he saw her gaze flick down to the needles. He had the sudden sensation that he was walking a tightrope with closed eyes, but there could be no hesitation:
"Naturally, I’ve been thinking over your commands. As you say, I have killed men before, and undoubtedly I can do it again. I don’t like to shoot even an animal without giving it a chance but—"
He paused there, riffling over the words in his mind to see if so much as a single one of them didn’t fit both his situation and theirs. They all did. Neelan went on:
"I’m not sure exactly all you want to know, but I swear that I learned of the job with Greer through the Public Ad Service. And I would like to say that, circumstances being what they are, I am prepared to kill Greer. I shall kill him with the revolver you gave me. There, is that what you want?"
It was of course, basically. He watched her, trying not to make it a glare of anxiety. To his relief he saw that she was not looking at him, but the needles. The empress said abruptly, sharply:
"Zeydel, come over here, and watch."
To Neelan, she said even more sharply: "Repeat that about killing Greer."
Neelan complied, silently cursing the effi­ciency of the machine that must be registering at least fractionally the crosscurrents in his thought. It was Zeydel who broke the silence, respectfully:
"He means it, high majesty, but it’s not clear. I would suggest that he is a man who will have to nerve himself to killing cold-bloodedly, and he won’t do that until the time approaches."
The empress shook her head, impatiently dismissing that solution. There was more color in her cheeks. She stood up, began to pace the floor, her long skirt rustling. Several min­utes passed, and then she faced Neelan. Her eyes were icy regions; her voice was an edged weapon that jabbed at him:
"Why did you volunteer that information, rather than wait for my question? You’re hiding something, aren’t you?"
She grabbed at the Lambeth receiver with feline eagerness. "Answer me that question," she said avidly. "Are you hiding something?"
Neelan sighed. He felt old and tired. Here was the dead end to all his hopes; and only courage remained. Courage and the knowl­edge of what defeat would mean.
"I refuse," he said slowly, weightily, "to an­swer that question."
He added after a moment: "Or any other question."

There was a hush that filled the room, an incredulous pause, heavy with suppressed shock. The climax, Neelan realized bleakly, had come upon them too suddenly. Their minds wouldn’t adjust. The men looked at each other. The woman stood stone-still, her head bent forward, and her face had not a semblance of the smile that had graced it be­fore. She said at last, almost sighing the words:
"You realize what you are doing? You are pitting yourself against the Crown, your lawful government."
Neelan tried to picture that as she meant it; and it was an unnerving picture. The Isher emperors and empresses had, to a vast extent, the affection of their subjects. Even those who opposed them recognized how great a family it was; even the Weapon Shops had never tried to overthrow them.
Neelan steadied himself. "I would like to point out that I have agreed to do what you ask. What I am hiding is a personal matter. It—"
He was cut off by a tinkle of laughter. He stared, startled by the sound, and by the look on the empress’ face. The woman’s laughter continued, musical but strangely unpleasant. It ended finally on an unnatural note.
"If it’s a crime," she said, "however horri­ble, I absolve you from it. I pardon you. Do you hear that? No matter what it is, no court will ever try you for it. But I must know. Tell me."
Almost, she didn’t look human. Her eyes flamed. Her face was a white mask of in­tensity. She stood straight and tall. Neelan said:
"I have agreed—"
She cut him off in astounded rage: "Are others involved? Then they, too, are guiltless. No court shall touch them. No investigation shall be made. If one is under way, it will be dropped. I pardon them. I forgive them everything, any crime, murder, lust, robbery, treason—anything."
There was nothing to say. Neelan sat in his chair, stiff, conscious of the woman pacing up and down in front of him, and that in her eyes was a stark disbelief.
"I’ll give you," her voice burned, "a hundred million credits. Do you understand? More money than you can ever spend or gamble away. It will be deposited to your account in any bank this minute. Simply yield yourself to all questions, and everything that you can ever ask for from this world will be yours."

It was her utter desperation that did, it. The tight, terrible feeling inside Neelan began to ease. He had never expected anything like this: The Empress of Isher acting like a mad woman.
She needed him. That was the reality be­hind her bloodthirsty threats, her wild offers. She couldn’t get her men into the spaceship while Greer was there. Or rather—while her fevered brain imagined Greer was there, and in a position to launch the great ship into space.
"You mean, you won’t do it?"
Her voice was a whisper. She swayed as if she was about to faint. Her eyes were wide. For a moment, she looked ill unto death.
"Your majesty—" It was Zeydel, anxious-toned.
"Silencer’ Her voice was a whipsnap of sound. She waved at Zeydel, as if she was striking him.
She came forward, close to Neelan, peering down at him where he sat as at some incom­prehensible monster. Her voice, that remark­able, flexible voice, was suddenly almost caress­ing:
"You don’t look insane. You look normal, a handsome young man. You can have no reason to want to die."
"Your majesty," Neelan said, "surely the fact that I have agreed—"
He must keep pressing that; it was the great hook that kept him hanging on this side of the death line. Desiring so much, she must accept the less, if more was not to be had.
She seemed not to have heard. Her voice, still soft, gentle, cut across his: "There are ways of making people talk."
That was chilling. The very quietness made the threat the more deadly. Neelan said:
"No drug will work on my definitely opposed will. I have the three advanced mind trainings, for memory, for control, for—"
"I was not thinking," the empress said caressingly, "of drugs."
She whirled. "Zeydel!" Her voice pierced the great silence of the room. "Zeydel, bring on the sensory vibrator."
She caught herself, and turned slowly back to Neelan. Her face was as pale as snow, her eyes looked old and bleached green.
"I’m sorry, Mr. Neelan," she said quietly. "You may not believe this, but I have never before had a man or woman physically tor­tured. Killed, yes; but not tortured. And yet I must overcome this fantastic refusal of yours. Won’t you please be reasonable?"
Her appeal seemed without meaning. He felt remote, cold, and there was an awful sardonicism in him, that grew and grew to monstrous proportions until, finally, looking at her, he said:
"Your first torture, is it?" He laughed, and knew from the naturalness of that laugh that he was no longer quite sane. He finished coolly: "I am sure your majesty will survive the experience."
Her manner froze visibly. "Yes," she said at last through clenched teeth, "yes, I will survive."

VII.

For a shattering moment, as Hedrock stood on the palace roof facing that score of men, his mind, adjusted to victory, could not ac­cept the threatening defeat. At last the wry, unwelcome thought came that so many men was a mighty compliment indeed to his prow­ess. Only—
What an utterly empty commendation. The devastating reality was that here were enough men to handle anything he might attempt.
And attempt he had to! The empress must have known when she gave this positive order to intercept him that he could only draw the wont conclusions—and resist with every power that he could muster.
Far, far past was the time for subtlety, in­jured innocence and cleverness. Just a few distracting words; and then—
But even that couldn’t be thought out clearly. There wasn’t time, not a second, not an instant!
His deep baritone clashed across the silence like the clang of vibrating steel: "What do you want?"
There were great moments in the history of the world when that bellow of his had pro­duced a startled lull in the will to action of better men than any that stood here before him. Astoundingly, unbelievably, it had no such effect now.
Hedrock stood stunned. His muscles, tensed for the run that was to take him through the ranks of the men while they stood para­lyzed, sagged. The large carplane which had seemed so near a moment before, only twenty-five feet, tantalized him now. His purpose—to reach it—collapsed into a staggered aware­ness of his desperate situation.
One man with one gun against twenty guns! True, his was an Unlimited, and like all Weapon Shop guns projected a defensive half circle around him, sufficient to counteract the fire of eight ordinary weapons but—
His hard, mental assessment of his position ended as the huskily built young man who had pronounced him under arrest stepped for­ward from the group, said crisply:
"Now, don’t do anything rash, Mr. Weapon Shop Jones. You’d better come quietly."
"Jones!" said Hedrock; and enormous shock made the word quiet, almost gentle; shock and a staggering sense of relief. For a terrible moment, actually, the gap between his first deadly assumption and the extraordinary reality seemed too great to bridge without some superhuman effort of will.
The next second he caught hold of his reel­ing brain—and the tearing storm of tension was over.
His ice-cold gaze flashed with lightning ap­praisal toward the uniformed palace guards who were standing on the fringe of the group of plain-clothes men, interested spectators rather than participants. And he sighed un­der his breath as their faces remained blank of suspicion. He said:
"I’ll go quietly."
The plain-clothes men crowded around him, and herded him into the carplane. The ma­chine took off with a lurch, so swiftly was it maneuvered into the air.

Breathless, Hedrock sank into the seat be­side the man who had given him the Weapon Shop password for that day. He found his voice after a minute.
"Very bravely done," he said warmly, "very bold and efficient. I must say though you gave me an awful shock."
He laughed at the recollection, and was about to go on when the odd fact struck him that his hearer had not smiled in sympathetic response. His nerves, still keyed to unnatural sensitivity, examined that small, jarring fact as if it were a gigantic bombshell. He said slowly:
"You don’t mind if I ask your name?"
"Peldy." Curtly.
"Who thought of the idea of sending you?"
"Councilor Peter Cadron."
Hedrock nodded. "I see. He thought if I had to fight my way to the roof, I’d be needing help by the time I got there."
"I have no doubt," said Peldy, "that that is part of the explanation."
He was cold, this young man. The chill of his personality startled Hedrock. He stared gloomily down through the transparent floor at the unreeling scene below.
The plane, conforming to speed regulations, was slowly heading deeper into the city. Two-hundred-story skyscrapers seemed to graze the bottom of the machine as Hedrock thought bleakly:
Suppose they were suspicious of hint. It was not impossible. In fact—Hedrock smiled with humorless certainty—all that had ever been needed was for some of the Weapon Shop mental wizards to turn their full attention to his case.
Abruptly, that was depressing. For despite all his years of experience, these Weapon Shop supermen with their specialized training had inexorably forged ahead of him in a dozen fields.
He could not even plan for his own protec­tion, because the techniques of education that had molded their brains from childhood were useless applied to his mind, which had been cluttered with confused, unplanned integrations ages before the techniques now so dangerous to him were invented.
He grew colder, and some of the weariness of his long years sagged heavily over his spirit, the strain of his tremendous, his transcenden­tal purpose—that purpose which required that he keep from all men the knowledge that he was immortal; or else the purpose would be smashed, leaving for him an empty, futile ex­istence—and death was better.
Hedrock roused himself. "Where are you taking me?"
"To the hotel."
Hedrock nodded. The Hotel Royal Ganeel! City headquarters of the Weapon Makers—to be taken there meant definitely something was up.
He watched the plane settle toward the broad garden roof of the hotel, his mind stiff as an iron bar with the realization that the Weapon Shops took no chances. They couldn’t! Their whole existence depended on their secrets remaining—secrets. If they ever doubted anyone who knew certain basic things about their organization, as he did—
The life of one man would be considered as nothing before the safety of all in an implacable world.

There was, of course, the hotel.
The Hotel Royal Ganeel was about two hundred years old. It had cost, if he remem­bered correctly, seven hundred fifty million credits; and its massive base spread over four city blocks. From this monstrous beginning, it went up in pyramidic tiers, streamlined ac­cording to the waterfall architecture of its age, leveling off at twelve hundred feet into a roof garden eight hundred feet long by eight hundred wide, the hard squareness of which was skillfully alleviated by illusion and design.
He had built it in memory of a remarkable woman who was also an Isher empress, and in every room he had installed a device which, properly activated, provided a vibratory means of escape.
The activating instrument, unfortunately, was one of the three rings he had left behind him in the palace. Hedrock grimaced in rue­ful vexation, as he headed with the others from the plane to the nearest elevator be­cause, after all the careful moments he had spent deciding not to wear more than the ring gun, lest suspicion fall upon those remark­able secret machines of the Weapon Shops, here was tremendous need for the one ring he would not have taken anyway.
There were other rings in secret panels scat­tered through the hotel, but it was surpassingly doubtful if a man with twenty guards escorting him straight down to the great section of the building occupied by the Imperial City head­quarters of the Weapon Makers would have any leisure for side trips.
His grim reverie ended, as the elevator stopped. The men crowded him out onto a broad corridor before a door on which glowing letters spelled out simply:

THE METEORITE CORPORATION
HEAD OFFICES

The sign, Hedrock knew, was only half false. The gigantic mining trust was a genu­ine firm, doing a vast metal and manufactur­ing business. That it was also an unsuspected subsidiary of the Weapon Shops was quite aside from the main point, except, as in the present instance, where its various offices served as fronts, behind which facets of the Weapon Shop world glittered in uninterrupted, unhindered activity.
As Hedrock walked into the great front offices, a tall, fine-looking, middle-aged man was emerging from an opaque door fifty feet away. Recognition was almost simultaneous; the man hesitated the faintest bit, then came forward, his smile friendly.
"Well, Mr. Hedrock," he said, "how’s the empress?"
Hedrock’s smile was stiff. The great No-man’s hesitation bad not been lost on him. He said: "I am happy to say that she is in good health, Mr. Gonish."
Edward Gonish laughed, a rich-toned laughter. "I’m afraid there are thousands of people who are always saddened when they hear that. At the moment, for instance, the council is trying to use my intuitive training to track down the secret of the empress. I’m studying Pp charts of known and potentially great men; it’s miserable data to go on, far less than the ten percent I need.
"I’ve only reached the letter M as yet, and I have only come to tentative conclusions. If it’s an invention, I would say interstellar travel; but that isn’t a full intuitive."
Hedrock frowned. "Interstellar travel! She would be opposed to that—" He stopped; then, in an intense voice: "You’ve got it! Quick, who’s the inventor?"
Gonish laughed again. "Not so fast. I have to go over all the data."
His laughing eyes grew abruptly grave. The No-man stood frowning at Hedrock, said fi­nally, anxiously:
"What the devil’s up, Hedrock? What have you done?"
The secret police officer, Peldy, stepped for­ward, said quickly: "Really. Mr. Gonish!"
The proud face of the No-man turned coldly on the young man. "That will do," he said. "Step back out of hearing. I wish to talk to the prisoner alone."
Peldy bowed. "I beg your pardon, sir. I forgot myself."
He backed away, then began to wave his men off. There was a milling, and murmured questions; in less than a minute, however, Hedrock was alone with the No-man, the first great shock fading in a series of little, mental pain waves.
A prisoner! He had known it of course in a kind of a way, but he had tried to think of his position as one which, if he pretended not to recognize it, and the suspicion was not great, the Weapon Shop leaden might not force the issue into the open.
Actually, that stage was long past if indeed it had ever existed. The suspicion was al­ready beyond the inner circle of the council. Definitely, the sands of his time were running out and— But Gonish was speaking again, swiftly:
"The worst part of it is, they refused to listen when I suggested that the whole busi­ness be left over for me to investigate in my capacity as No-man. That’s bad. If you could leave me some idea as to what—"
Colder now, steadier, Hedrock shook his head. "All I know is that, two hours ago, they were worried that I might be killed by the empress. They actually sent a rescue force—at least so I thought—but it turned out I was, and am, under close arrest."
The tall Gonish stood thoughtful. "If you could only put them off some way," he said. "I don’t know enough about the individual psychologies of the councilors or about the case to offer one of my intuitive opinions, but if you can possibly twist the affair into a trial of evidence and counter-evidence, that would be a partial victory. They’re a pretty high-handed outfit, so don’t just knuckle under their decision as if it was from God. Either put it off or—"
He walked off, frowning, toward a distant door; and Hedrock grew aware of Peldy strid­ing forward.
"This way, sir, the council will see you im­mediately."
"Eh?" said Hedrock. The sense of warmth produced by the No-man’s friendly intent faded before shocked amazement. "You mean, the council is in the local Chamber?"
There was no answer; nor did he really ex­pect one. The sharp questions had been purely rhetorical, but—
Put it off indeed!

Men sitting at a V-shaped table, on a dais —that was the scene, as he came alone through the door, and heard it close behind him with a faint click.
It seemed immeasurably strange to be think­ing that two years before he had been offered a seat on the council. And had refused.
It was a curious assortment of fine-looking men of every age, ranging from the brilliant thirty-year-old executive, Ancil Nare, to hoary-headed Bayd Roberts. Not all the faces were familiar to him.
Hedrock counted noses, thinking about what the No-man had said: "Make it a trial!" That meant—force them out of their smug rut and—
He felt shocked, as he finished his count­ing: Thirty! The full council of the Weapon Makers. What could they have found out about him, to bring all of them here?
For a vivid moment, the pictured these leaders at their headquarters far and near, on Mars, Venus, on those moons that rated so exalted a representative—everywhere councilors stepping through their local vibra­tory transmitters, and instantly arriving here.
And all for, him; abruptly, that was startling again—and steadying. With head thrown back, fully conscious of his leonine head, and of his unmistakably notable appearance, aware, too, with a grim sardonicism of the generations of men like this who had lived and died, and lived and died, and died, and died, since his own birth—Hedrock broke the silence:
"What’s the charge?" he asked resonantly. And into those words he put all the subtle, tremendous power of his trained voice, his vast experience in dealing with every conceivable type and group of human beings.
The three vibrantly spoken words were im­measurably more than just a question. They were an all-out expression of will and de­termination, the very essence of pride and a grand superiority—and dangerous as death it­self.
Radical, simple, tremendous words—accept­ing in full the implication that his very pres­ence here meant execution—and designed to take uttermost advantage of a great basic reality: the natural, time-proven reluctance of highly intelligent men to destroy a human being recognizably their peer.
Here before him were the supremely intelli­gent men—and who else in all the universe could better act, feel and think superior than the one man immortal sprung from Earth’s proud race?

There was a stirring along that gleaming V-table. Feet shuffled on the dimly glowing dais. Men turned to look at each other ques­tioningly. It was Peter Cadron who finally climbed to his feet.
"I have been asked," he said quietly, "to speak for the council. It was I who originated the charge against you."
He did not wait for a reply, but turned slowly to face the V-table, said gravely:
"I am sure that everyone present has sud­denly become acutely aware of the personality of Mr. Hedrock. It is interesting to note how exactly this exhibition of hitherto concealed power verifies what we have discovered. I must confess my own amazement at the vivid force of it. I—"
"That goes for me, too," interrupted the heavy-faced Deam Lealy. "Until this min­ute, I thought of Hedrock as a soft-spoken, reserved sort of fellow. Now, suddenly, he’s cornered, and he flashes fire."
"There’s no doubt," said the youthful Ancil Nare, "that we’ve uncovered something re­markable. We should strive for a thorough explanation."
It was—disconcerting; his entire action en­larged upon beyond his intent, distorted by an expectation that he was not what he seemed.
The truth was he was no more superior to these men than they were to each other. The knowledge that he was immortal had al­ways given a dynamic, pinglike quality to his confidence. And there was, of course, that genuinely supernormal, over-the-ages develop­ment of his personality, an electrical, abnormal manifestation of aura that he could suppress, and nearly always had suppressed, by an un­assuming mien.
The devilish thing was that by revealing its full force, when they were looking for it, had made them think him alien.
Here was a dangerous backfire, requiring in­stant modification. He said:
"This is ridiculous. An hour ago I was in the gravest danger of my five years of service with this organization; so grave that I think I can truthfully say: no one else would have come out alive.
"Within minutes after undergoing that nerve-racking strain, I find myself arrested by my friends on an unnamed charge. Angry?
"Of course I’m angry. But what particu­larly gets me is this curious nonsense about my inhuman personality. Am I standing be­fore the High Council of the Weapon Makers, or by some primeval fireside where the voodoo doctors are busily exorcising demons? I de­mand to be treated as a loyal Weapon Shop human being without a single black mark against his record; as a man, not a monster —but now I repeat: What is the charge?"
There was a flat silence. Then Peter Ca­dron said:
"You will learn that in due time. But first —Mr. Hedrock, where were you born?"
So they had got that far.

He felt no fear. He stood there, a little sad, conscious of grim amusement that his oldest bogy was at last come home to roost.
For a long moment, all the names he had ever had made a kaleidoscopic picture before his mind’s eye. How carefully he had chosen them in the early days, with a meticulous at­tention to assonance, rhythmic quality, and how they looked in print.
And then, a gradual impatience with high-sounding nominals had produced a whole series of satiric reactions: Petrofft, Dubrinch, Glin­zer. That phase, too, had passed until now, for ages, simple names unadorned by any really pleasing attributes had distinguished his unchanging form.
There was, of course, the fact that every name has always required a birthplace and a host of relevant data, a very wearing business; and it was possible—Hedrock frowned—just possible that he had been careless.
He said: "You have my records. I was born in Centralia, Middle Lakeside States."
"You took a long time answering that question," snapped a councilor.
"I was," said Hedrock coolly, "trying to im­agine what lay behind the question."
Cadron said: "What was your mother’s name?"
Hedrock studied the man’s even-featured countenance in the beginning of puzzlement. Surely they didn’t expect to get him on any­thing so simple as that. He said: "Delmyra Mariter."
"She had three other children?"
Hedrock nodded. "My two brothers and sister all died before reaching their majority."
"And your father and mother died when?"
"Dad eight years ago, mother six."
Amazingly, that came hard. For a bare moment, it was difficult to employ those inti­mate terms for two pleasant middle-aged peo­ple whom he had never met, but about whom he had forced himself to learn so much.
He saw that Cadron was smiling with dark satisfaction at the other councilors.
"You see, gentlemen, what we have here: A man whose people are deceased, who has no living relatives, and who five years ago, after his family was all dead, entered the Weapon Shop organization in the usual manner—and by means of talents considered extraordinary even then when we didn’t know how much of himself he was holding back, quickly rose to a position of great trust.
"Furthermore, it was a position of his own making, created as a result of sustained per­sonally conducted propaganda—and agreed to by us because we had become alarmed that the empress might do us harm unless she was watched more carefully than previously.
"One of the important factors in all this is that it is doubtful if, in all our vast organiza­tion, with its tens of thousands of able men, a single other person could have been found who was capable of sustaining the interest of the extraordinary Empress Innelda for six long months."
"And even now," Hedrock intruded, "has only been temporarily banished from her cir­cle." He finished sardonically: "You have not been interested, but that was the result of the turmoil in the palace today. The time in­volved, if I may add the information is two months."
Peter Cadron bowed at him politely, then turned back to the silent men at the V-table: "Bear that in mind while I question Mr. Hedrock about his education."
His gray gaze glowed at Hedrock. "Well?" he said.

"My mother," said Hedrock, "had been a university professor. She taught me privately. As you know, that has been common practice among the well-to-do for hundreds of years, the controlling factor being that periodic ex­aminations must be passed. You will find that I handed in my examination certificates with my application."
The dark smile was back on Cadron’s face. "A family on paper, an education—on paper; an entire life history verifiable only by docu­ments."
It looked bad. Hedrock did not need to look at the faces of the councilors to realize how bad. Actually, of course, it was utterly unavoidable. There never had been an al­ternative method. To have trusted to a living person to back up his identity in a crisis would have been sheer downright suicide.
People, however much they liked you, how­ever much you had paid them, could always be made to tell the truth. But no one could ever more than cast suspicion on a properly exe­cuted certificate. Therefore—
He’d he hanged if he’d believe that they had guessed even remotely near to the real truth. They had something of course but—
"Look here!" he said violently, "what are you trying to prove? If I’m not Robert Hedrock, who am I?"
He gained a bleak content from the baf­fled expression that crept over Cadron’s face. "That," the man rapped finally, "is what we are trying to find out. However, one more question:
"After your parents were married, your mother didn’t keep in touch with her univer­sity friends, or any former colleagues?"
Hedrock hesitated, staring straight into the councilors’ glinting eyes. "It fits in, doesn’t it, Mr. Cadron?" he said at last in a tight, hard voice. "But you’re utterly right. We lived in apartments; my father’s work kept us mov­ing every few months. It is doubtful if you can find anyone who will remember having met them or me. We truly lived a shadow ex­istence."
There was a subtle psychological victory in having spoken the indictment himself but—Hedrock smiled grayly—if ever he had heard a damning build-up of innuendo, here it was. He grew aware that Cadron was speaking:
"—We recognize, Mr. Hedrock, that this is not evidence, nor is that what we are after. The Weapon Shops do not hold trials in any real sense. They pass judgments; and the sole criterion always is, not proof of guilt, but doubt of innocence.
"You know that, in our position, we cannot do other. Fortunately for our peace of mind, we have more than suspicion. Is it possible that you have anything to add to what has already gone?"
"Nothing," said Hedrock.
He was thinking: If doubt of innocence meant death then—

He stood very still, letting his mind settle around the situation. It was almost instinct, that attunement, but behind it was the syn­thesization of experience that recognized the possible importance of every phase of his whole immediate environment. Somehow, he had to seize the initiative, had to!
He saw the floor, the walls, the panel to his right—and there he paused in ironic bitter­ness. He had originally, by secret maneuver­ing, persuaded the Meteorite Corp. to take offices near the roof of the Hotel Royal Ganeel because it had seemed to him that their unsuspected Imperial City headquarters would be safer in a building of his than anywhere else.
For his own protection, however, he had had removed out of their part of the building all those ring activators and vibratory devices which now he needed so desperately. If he hadn’t had that idiotic forethought, there would now be a ring behind that panel and—
Peter Cadron was speaking—the charge at long last:
It was hard at first for Hedrock to keep his mind on the man’s words. They seemed to move around, eluding his hearing. Or else he was too jumpy, too conscious of his own hard necessities.
There was something about dispatching the rescue force, and simultaneously setting psy­chologists the task of fixing the exact moment for the landing, on the basis of Hedrock’s statement that the issue would be forced into the open by the empress during lunch.
Naturally in arriving at their decision, the psychologists made a swift though careful ex­amination of his psychology chart. It was this examination that brought out an extraordinary fact.
Peter Cadron paused. His gaze fixed on Hedrock’s face; and for a moment he seemed to be probing in its lineaments for secret in­formation. He finished weightily:
"There was a variation between your courage in action and the Pp record of your potential courage. According to the Pp you would never even have considered staying for that dangerous luncheon at the palace."
Cadron stopped; and Hedrock waited for him to finish. The seconds passed, and sud­denly he was startled to see that dozens of the men were leaning forward tensely, sharp eyes bent on him.
They were waiting for his reaction. It was all over. This was the charge.
For a moment, then, he felt like a man de­livered. Why, it was—
The dream yielded to the immense reality of the presence of the thirty. They wouldn’t be here, never would they be here, sitting in full-dress judgment, unless a great Basic of the Weapon Shops was threatened.
The Pp record technique! Hedrock tried to concentrate his mind on remembering what he had heard about the damned machine. It was one of the original inventions, many thou­sands of years old. In the beginning it had been similar to the Imperial Lambeth Mind Control.
There had been improvements from time to time, a widening of its scope, the power to assess intelligence, emotional stability—and other things. But it had never worried him, who had a partial ability to control his mind.
At the time of the examination he had sim­ply attempted to synchronize his intellectual attributes with the character he had decided would best suit his purpose among the Weapon Makers and—

Hedrock shook himself like a stag at bay. Damned if he’d believe they had anything. But start talking—fast.
"So," he said, and his voice sounded harsh in his own ears, ’"so I’m five percent braver than I ought to have been. I don’t believe it. Bravery is a matter of circumstances. The veriest coward can become a lion given the proper incentive.
"I cannot stress too strongly how great my own incentive has been."
In spite of himself, his voice was suddenly more forceful; some of the fire of his convic­tions, his dark anxieties, thickened and deep­ened his tone.
"You people," he snapped, "do not seem to be alive to the tremendousness of what is go­ing on. What is happening is no idle whim of a bored ruler. The empress is now a mature personality in all except minor meanings of the term, and it must never be forgotten that we are now entering into the fifth period of the House of Isher.
"At any hour mighty events could erupt from the great surging undercurrents of hu­man unrest. Twenty billion minds are active, uneasy, rebellious. New frontiers of science and relations among men are just beyond the horizon; and somewhere out of that chaotic mass will grow the fifth crisis of cosmic pro­portions in the history of Isher civilization.
"Only such a super-development could bring the empress to such sustained, forceful action at this stage of her career.
"She said that in two months she would call me back, and suggested it might be less. It will be less. My impression, and I cannot emphasize it too strongly, is that we shall be lucky to have two days; two weeks is the absolute outside limit."
He was roused now. He saw that Cadron was trying to Speak, but he plunged on. un­heeding. His great voice filled the room:
"The entire available trained strength of the Weapon Shops should be concentrating in Imperial City. Every street should have its observer. The fleet should be mobilized within striking distance of the city.
"All this should be already in ceaseless op­eration. But what do I find instead"—he paused, then finished scathingly—"the mighty Weapon Shop council is frittering its time away on some obscure discussion of whether or not a man should have been as brave as he was."
He ended, drably conscious that he had not influenced them. The men sat unsmiling, cold. Peter Cadron broke the silence quietly:
"The difference," he said, "is seventy-five percent, not five. That’s a lot of bravery; and we shall now discuss it briefly."

Hedrock sighed his recognition of defeat. And felt better. Wryly, he recognized why. Against all reason, there had been hope in him. Now there wasn’t.
Here was the crisis, product of a scientific force which he had thought under control. And it wasn’t. It had become one more of a whole pattern of superbly accurate tech­niques that had created a steadily widening gap between their positive menace to his per­son and his capacity for counteraction.
He must still try to stall along but— He listened darkly as Cadron began to speak:
"I assure you, Mr. Hedrock," the man said with quiet sincerity, "we are all distressed by the duty that devolves upon us. But the evi­dence is relentless.
"Here is what happened: When the psychologists discovered the variation, two cerebro-geometric figures were set up on the Pp ma­chine. One used as a base the old record of your mind; the other took into account a seventy-five percent increase in every function of your mind, EVERY FUNCTION, I repeat, not only courage.
"Among other things, this brought your I. Q. to the astounding figure of two hundred seventy-eight—"
Hedrock said: "You say, every function. Including idealism and altruism, I presume?"
He saw that the men were looking at him un­easily; Cadron said: "Mr. Hedrock, a man with that much altruism would regard the Weapon Shops as merely one factor in a greater game. The Weapon Shops cannot be so broad­minded. But let me go on:
"In both the cerebro-geometric figures I have mentioned, the complicated figurate of the empress was mechanically woven into the matrix; and because speed was an absolute essential, the possible influence on the situa­tion of other minds was reduced to a high level Constant, modified by a simple, oscillat­ing Variable—"
In spite of himself, Hedrock found himself becoming absorbed. His conviction that he ought to interrupt as often as was psycho­logically safe yielded before a gathering fas­cination in the details of a science that had so greatly outstripped his capacity even for learn­ing about it.
Graphs of brain and emotional integers, curious mathematical constructions whose roots delved deep into the obscure impulses of the human mind and body—and bloomed triumphantly into flowers of fact; flowers whose life was never lost in some vagrant breeze. some unexpected mishap, but which like sonic super-greenhouse development bore exactly the anticipated perfect fruit.
Beautiful but deadly fruit that seemed on the verge of poisoning him. He listened, and watched, intently, as Cadron went on with his damning words:
"The problem, as I have said, was to insure that the rescue party did not arrive at the palace too soon—or too late.
"It was found that the graph based on your old Pp proved that you would never leave the palace alive, unless an Unknown of the third order intervened in your favor. That figurate accordingly was instantly abandoned. Science cannot take account of possible mira­cles.
"The second projection centralized on the hour of 1:40 p. m., with a concentric error possibility of four minutes. The landing was, therefore, effected at 1:35; the false Imperial credentials were accepted within two minutes. At 1:39, you emerged from the elevator.
"You will agree, I think, that the evidence is conclusive."

It was a positive nightmare. All these years while he had been living and planning, care­fully building up the structure of his hopes, he had actually already committed his fortunes to a marvelous machine whose mindless pre­dictions had innate in them the black character of a raging juggernaut.
What madness to have discounted for as much as a single second the greatest inven­tion that ever was in the field of the human mind. Distractedly, Hedrock realized that one of the councilors, not Cadron, but a little gray-haired man, was speaking, saying:
"In view of the fact that this is not a crimi­nal case in any real sense of the word, and particularly because of Mr. Hedrock’s past services, I think he is entitled to assurance that we arc taking seriously what the empress is doing. For your information, young man, our stall here has been enlarged fivefold.
"Perhaps in your personal anxiety at the time, you did not notice that the elevator from the airport went down much farther than usual to reach here. We have taken over seven ad­ditional floors of the hotel, and our organiza­tion is in ceaseless operation.
"Unfortunately, in spite of your stirring ap­peal, I must agree with Mr. Cadron. The Weapon Shops, being what they are, must han­dle cases like yours with cruel dispatch. I am compelled to agree that death is the only possible sentence."
There were nods along the table, voices mur­muring: "Yes, death—death—immediate—"
"Just a minute!" Hedrock’s voice made a strong pattern above the quiet medley. "Did you say that this council room is now in a part of the hotel not previously occupied by the Meteorite Corp.?"
They stared at him blankly, as he ran, not waiting for a reply, straight at the ornamental panel on the darkly gleaming wall to his right. It was simpler than he had expected in his wildest imaginings.
No one stopped him; no one even drew a gun. As he reached the panel, he adjusted his four fingers, accurately fitted them against the panel, twisted—and the ring slid out on its hidden groove onto his index finger.
In one continuous, synchronized motion, he turned its pale-green fire on the vibratory de­vice—and stepped through the transmitter.

Hedrock wasted no time examining the fa­miliar room in which he found himself. It was located in underground vaults twenty-five hundred miles from Imperial City, filled with softly pulsing machines and glittering instru­ments—and if he was going to keep it secret he’d better act. Fast!
His hand streaked to a wall switch. There was a hiss of power as he plunged it home. He had a brief mind picture, then, of all the rings and devices in the Hotel Royal Ganeel dissolving out of existence. They had served their purpose. One escape was all he could ever hope to make from the Weapon Shops.
He turned, walked through a door; and then, at the last instant, saw his deadly danger, and tried to leap back.
Too late. The twenty-foot monster pounced on him; its sledge-hammer paws sent him spin­ning along one wall, dizzy, sick, half uncon­scious.
In a blank, terrible dismay, he tried to move, to rise—and saw the gigantic white thing dart­ing toward him, its great teeth bared for the kill.

VIII.

Neelan kept fainting. The agony would come at him out of a swirling world of dark­ness, and would grow and grow; and then abruptly night would return mercifully to over­flow the pain.
He lay finally, vaguely conscious; and, far away, the woman’s voice was saying:
"You mean—the recorder says he won’t yield to any degree of torture. That’s impos­sible. No one— Very well, take him to the bedroom—"
Her voice faded into vast distance; and there was no more direct pain, only the twitching of past anguish. When he wakened again, the woman’s face came out of the mist, and she was saying:
"Do you still agree to kill Greer? If you do, all will be well."
His thought was immeasurably slow, but one fact was like fire. He had to, HAD TO get on the ship. He muttered:
"I’ll stick to what I said."
"Good. But the main plan is now changed. We’re going to take the tremendous risks of him getting away. As soon as you get aboard, and he is out of sight, go below, and cut the main drive from the engines. There will be an emergency drive, of course, but we shall have tractor beams on the whole ship, capable of tugging against any normal drive.
"The moment the main drive is discon­nected, we will attack; Greer will naturally head for the control room, where you will seek him out to kill him, or interfere with him in any way you can. We need three minutes to blast our way into the ship. Is that clear?"
"Yes, yes—"
"You’ll do it?"
The mist was fading a little more; and Neelan saw that Zeydel was standing beside the empress holding a Lambeth, its cone-shaped receptor pointing at his head where it lay on the pillow.
Neelan’s eyes narrowed. Even now they were after him; and one thing was utterly clear: He couldn’t in his present condition decide on the details of further promises. Therefore—
"I’ll stick to what I said." He spoke dog­gedly. "But I’ll go down to the engine room. I’ll prepare for your attack."
That, at least, was true. Prepare he would. "Oh, you—"
Above him, the empress clenched her hands; her eyes were green pools of angry frustra­tion. Then she drew back. The last thing Neelan heard was:
"What an incredible man to come up against at such a time. It’s like fate. So listen well: be prepared to contact Greer in the event that our attack fails. Tell him his terms will be met today. As soon as he recovers from his fright, he’ll agree to that. But we must win. We must!"

There was a long, blank lull in Neelan’s thoughts, but somewhere he discovered that he was not bound or held down in any way. It seemed a long time before realization came that there were things to do.
He sat up shakily. The movement made him dizzy, but after a moment a measure of strength came back. He took off his upper clothes, then, and studied the invisibility belt. At first his vision kept blurring, his fingers seemed inadequately muscled. But he strained determinedly, and finally the stiff catch of the buckle worked loose.
He expected the necktie-telestat to sound forth with objections, as he carefully exposed the inner workings of the belt to view, but surprisingly there was complete silence.
Neelan worked earnestly and without haste, going over the intricate design of finely woven, interlocking plates. It was investigation pure and thorough; and the principle by which the belt operated—similar to the de-lighting in artificial darkness—was important only inso­far as a complete understanding of what was legitimate enabled him to search the more ar­ticulately for the bomb.
The empress hadn’t said that there was an energy charge in the belt as well as in the tie. But the course of wisdom favored personal verification.
He put the belt back on finally, satisfied that It was innocuous. But it was not until he had stretched out on the bed once more that he realized the extent of his relief. His whole being sighed with it; and it took a long mo­ment to grasp why:
Because it left him only one thing to fight. Because from this moment he could devote every ounce of his attention to the problem of getting rid at the proper moment of the telestat-tie.
His brief flight of confidence dimmed only as he stood before a mirror examining the tie. It was a flexible, artificial-magnesium alloy, and it was a snug fit under his collar. An atomic cutter could clip that closed coil of metal but—
A thin bead of sweat trickled down Neelan’s forehead. The special systems of mind train­ing that had instilled science into his mind, and kept it there, an undiminished force, had also provided him with a sense of timing.
It was that that fazed him now. For how was he going to get hold of a cutter, clip off the tie, throw the damnable thing a hundred feet, and leap behind something big and super-hard—all before an alert watcher at the other end of the telestat twitched the button that would dissolve the energy bomb?
And in addition to all that, how could he possibly climb more than three hundred feet of stairway to the control room, and launch the ship—the whole operation to be accom­plished in three minutes?
It was not a matter of hoping that, at the last moment, he would perform a miracle of speed. It couldn’t be done. Here was death unless he could think of something radically different, something—
His mind wouldn’t work on that. He had a sense of ultimate exhaustion. He lay down on the bed, and he must have slept.

When Neelan wakened, sunlight was stream­ing through the window—and a man was serv­ing breakfast at a small table from a steaming tray.
Beyond the man, the empress sat in a deep chair before a bank of telestats. Zeydel stood beside her, looking like a particularly uncom­promising guard of honor.
Neelan sat up; and the empress said in her most golden-toned voice:
"Dan Neelan. I came personally to swear to you that the energy charge in the tie will not be exploded unless you by outrageous ac­tion attempt to defeat our enterprise. I swear further that you will not be molested after­ward, but that, if all goes well, you will re­ceive the sum of ten million credits this very day. That is my sacred word of honor."
Neelan nodded a wry acceptance of her guarantee. He was pretty sure she meant it, but there was one thing that nullified her words as completely as if they had never been spoken.
Himself. His unalterable purpose. He in­tended to defeat her if it lay within his power to do so. He—
One of the telestats before the empress came alive, and cut off Neelan’s thought; a man’s voice saying curtly:
"Your majesty, the eight one-hundred-million-cycle guns are now being floated into position under the mantle of invisibility."
"Report noted," said the empress. "Traffic is still normal, is it?"
"Yes, we haven’t closed off the street yet."
"Good."
She had scarcely spoken the word, before another of the telestats broke into sound:
"Imperial majesty, the first sector battle fleet is now at stations. Nine thousand warships cruising in assigned positions."
"Splendid. Keep your ships well up, and wait for the signal. That is all."
Neelan grew aware that the empress was looking at him from half-closed eyes. She caught his glance, and said in a silken tone:
"Perhaps you are beginning to realize that I am in earnest."
Neelan was silent, as he walked over and seated himself before the breakfast table. He had listened to the staggering conversations with a sense of unreality, and only now that she had spoken did it strike him that some of this was for his benefit, and that there was at least one wrongness. He said slowly, grimly:
"Since when has it been possible to make one-hundred-million-cycle guns? I was taught that no metal could withstand such power except in a vacuum."
The empress smiled a tight-lipped smile, as she answered: "Each unit will fire one shot, dissolving as it does so. Eight units smashing at one narrow portion of wall will cause a break-through within three minutes. That is the plan."
Curiously. Neelan’s mind concentrated on the cost of such weapons. But the tens of millions of credits that were automatically in­volved in certain functions of each unit, stultified his thought.
But he was convinced. The guns were there, as stated, abnormal evidence of the forces that were gathering against him. More and more his position was—one man against the world.

A telestat broke into life: "Your majesty, an urgent news message has just come through from the Middle West. A giant human being one hundred and fifty feet tall is destroying the business section of the city of Denar."
"What?"
"If you wish, majesty, I will show you the scene. The giant is retreating slowly before the attacks of mobile units and—"
"Never mind—" Her voice was cool and incisive; and Neelan could only stare at her in amazement. Empress she was now, woman of steel, untouched by surprise, like a metal spring in her reaction. The news itself seemed senseless, as meaningless as life itself. Neelan listened, as she finished her curt dismissal:
"Report later. I cannot give my attention at the moment."
"Very well."
During the silence that followed, she sat like a statue, her face whitely immobile, her eyes peering forth like green jewels. She seemed ob­livious of the presence of others, as she whis­pered:
"Can it be some manifestation of the revolu­tion of the Weapon Shops have been predicting?"
She shook herself; she seemed to become aware of her surroundings. She looked at Neelan calmly.
"You will have to hurry," she said steadily. "It’s a quarter to eight now. By the time you’re completely ready, and get over there, it will be nine o’clock."
It was. Neelan’s watch showed one min­ute to nine, as he walked gingerly up to the door of the spaceship hangar, and rang the bell.
He stood there then, cold, trembling a lit­tle. Consciousness of death was strong in him, but it was an oddly warm sensation.
He looked up into the blue, cloudless sky. Not a ship was in sight. Of all that vast mass of waiting warships, there was no sign. The world looked lazy and peaceful, almost time­less.
Nor was there a single evidence around him of the guns that, within minutes, would un­leash their inconceivable fire upon the walls of the ship he was about to enter.
He felt suddenly breathless, and not at all unhappy, a man on the very edge of eternity, peering over. The impression faded slowly. He thought finally with all his mind and all his body:
Gil, don’t give up. Hang on. I’m coming. I’m coming.
There was a faint metallic click. He saw that the outer door was opening.

Neelan walked slowly through the doors. It seemed to him that a whole army of invisible men could slip in behind him during the minute and a half that the doors were set to remain open.
But there was no sound except his own. He paused, startled by the enveloping silence, and listened.
Vainly. Except for the faint, faint sound of his breathing, he might have been in a tomb with the dead of the forgotten ages, gone forevermore into the mists of oblivion.
He half turned as he reached the third door, as if to look back. And he was still twisted like that when he entered the control room. Twisted away from the great control board to the right.
Whoever was at the other end of the telestat-tie wouldn’t be able to see that no one was at the control board, or even that this was the control center.
A faint wheezing sound made Neelan turn completely. The doors were closing.
He had timed his pace well. Except for Greer, he was alone in the ship, safe except for a damnable telestat-tie that carried an atomic bomb.
If only he had known yesterday what he knew now. If he hadn’t been so blindly obsessed, so remote from the greater realities that had, he could see now hopelessly, clam­ored for his attention, literally thrust them­selves at him.
All the universe to feed man’s vaulting spirit, Gil’s life—his to give and his to save; and he had been like some mindless fanatic, almost willfully heedless of the power that was his for the taking.
Silence.
He thought: What would they be wonder­ing? The empress, of course, would be there before her bank of telestats, keeping her in touch with the men on the battleships and the man beside the invisible cannon. And all of them would be waiting.
So far, his pause would seem natural. Why shouldn’t he wait for Greer to show himself, and speak?
His own plan hadn’t exactly included a halt here. But then that plan itself was a vague hodgepodge, dependent on unfolding oppor­tunity and will to endure, and overwhelmingly upon grim determination to win.
Nothing mattered but that. Nothing.
He began to walk toward the stairway to the extreme right; and he was halfway down the first leg of steps when a voice whispered under his neck. He was so intent that he jumped, and it was a moment before he rec­ognized that it was she.
"What’s the matter? Where’s Greer?"
Neelan whispered furiously: "How should I know? For Heaven’s sake, your majesty, he may be listening."
She was cool. "That’s impossible. All these ships are built to standard specifications. There are no sound devices on stairways But proceed! You are heading for the engine room?"
"Yes," Neelan whispered. "Yes."

In spite of the fact that the situation hadn’t really changed, Neelan felt shaken by the in­terruption. For it showed that the remark­able woman had now nerved herself to take risks.
The words had brought with them, too, something of the deadly will that was out there, lusting to break into this ship, the masses of men and machines waiting like de­stroying juggernauts, like armies of old poised to plunge into bloody battle.
For a moment it seemed incredible that one woman could set so much power into motion, could by her slightest act influence the entire future of the world.
If Gil was right, there would be no repe­tition of this invention. Here was the end or the beginning of life. Here was—
He had been descending steadily; and now he saw that he was in the repair shop above the engine room. Instantly, all thought ex­cept his own immediate purpose washed from his mind as if it had never been.
Get a cutter, an atomic hand-cutter for him­self—while seeming to concentrate on lowering a great cable-cutter down to the engine room.
There was a hand-cutter, he saw after a frantic visual search, on the bench near the great, fenced-in well that looked down on the pack of engines below.
It was the work of a few minutes to maneuver the mobile crane, so that it rolled weightily up to the bench, and from that position low­ered the ten-foot cable-cutter down the well directly over the mound of metal that con­cealed the main drive.
The big cutter safely set down, Neelan leaned against the bench, took out his hand­kerchief, and wiped the sweat off his face.
He was shocked to discover that his face was wet with perspiration. It took several seconds to clear off the cold dampness; and every instant his fingers were fumbling on the bench behind him.
He gasped with relief as his hand closed convulsively over the priceless tool. It was at that tremendous moment that the empress hissed at him:
"What arc you doing? Why the delay?" She paused; then: "Something is wrong. Did you kill Greer yesterday? Is that what you were hiding?"
She had, Neelan realized grayly, at this penultimate hour struck fire.

He could almost see pictorially how she had inevitably arrived at the conclusion. Every­thing fitted: the way the doors had opened—and shut behind him—automatically; the non­appearance of Greer, the way he, Neelan, had worded his promises of the night before, and his refusal to go beyond them.
A single reaching of the mind, a mental flash of comprehension. She would need noth­ing more.
But she couldn’t be sure. Therefor—
"Sssshh!" Neelan whispered huskily. "I think I hear something."
The wretched thing, then, was that he stood there. Now that the time had come, his mus­cles seemed immovable, his mind lost in funk. The final action, and what lay beyond, seemed suddenly too great an obstacle for a single human being to overcome.
The empress was speaking again, in an in­tense whisper:
"Dan Neelan, at this final hour, I make you another appeal. No matter what you are hiding, it doesn’t matter. No matter what you want, I shall accede to it, provided it leaves me in full control of the ship and the invention. If there is any truth in what I have just said about Greer being dead, yield verification, and you shall have one billion credits within the hour. Do you realize how much money that is? Can your imagination conceive the wealth that will be yours?"
And still there was nothing he could say. Her one proviso—"Leave me the ship"—put their two purposes as far apart as the two poles of the galaxy.
It was that opposition, so fundamental as to make all argument meaningless that re­leased Neelan from the thrall that held him. Like mechanical springs, suddenly set free, his arms jerked up behind him. With one hand, he caught the metal of the tie, where it came around the back of his neck under his collar.
At that last instant, it struck him that he ought to speak, to say something—hold off for fractional seconds the demoniac woman out there, who must be on the very verge of de­cisive action.
"Your majesty," Neelan gasped. "You’re quite mistaken. Greer is alive. He—"
"Then what are you waiting for? Hurry! Cut the drive cable. Are you mad to stand there? What are you doing?"
It was, Neelan reflected grimly, a good ques­tion. He had brought up his right hand, which held the small cutter, and adjusted the power edge over the metal band of the tie. There was a tiny physical blow, as he pressed the control; and then—
"Break in!" the empress was crying, her voice like a deep violin note. "All forces act. Break in!"
Convulsively, Neelan snatched the tie, flung it down the well into the engine room, and threw himself flat on the floor.
There was a red, billowing flare of fire.
Instantly, he was on his feet, racing for the stairs, exultant because—because the first cannon blow had yet to come. Surely, oh, surely, he could muster the physical strength for three hundred and sixty feet of stairway, and do it in less than a hundred and eighty seconds of sustained climbing.
Three minutes, the empress had said, three—

The first shot struck then. It shook the ship. It was violent beyond his wildest pre­conception. It brought a moment of horrible daze, and a mind-racking thought:
He had forgotten concussion.
He raced on up, up, the appalling fear al­ready in his heart. The second titanic shot sent him reeling back. But he recovered, and plunged on, conscious of lassitude.
The third shot raged; and blood spurted from his nose; a warm stream trickled out of his ears. The fourth shot—he was dimly aware that he was nearly halfway up those endless stairs—crumpled him in a heap. He half rolled down a whole section of stairway; and the fifth shot caught him as he was stag­gering erect.
He knew his defeat now, a sick and deadly knowledge, but he kept moving his legs, and felt amazed when he reached the next level. The sixth intolerable explosion caught him there at the head of that long stair; and sent him spinning down like a leaf engulfed in a storm.
There was a door at the bottom; and he closed it with pure automatic intention, mind­lessly. He stared dully as the great door lifted off its hinges, grazed him as it fell, and clanged to the floor. That was the seventh shot.
Like an animal now, he retreated from pain, down the next line of steps, instinctively lock­ing the lower door. He was standing there, infinitely weary, half leaning against the door when the shouts of men roused his stunned mind.
Voices, he thought then, inside the ship. He shook his head, unbelievingly. The voices came nearer; and then abruptly the truth pene­trated.
They were in. It had taken only seven shots.
A man shouted arrogantly from the other side of the door, where he was standing: "Quick, break it down. Kill Neelan on sight. That’s orders."
The empress had the ship.

IX.

Neelan began to retreat. It was a slow business, because his mind wouldn’t gather around any one thought, and his reflexes were all shot to pieces.
And that, he thought in a paroxysm of co­herence was almost literally true. He had been reduced to an inchoate nervous organism by the greatest concentration of energy fire ever leveled at a machine containing a man.
His knees trembled, as he kept on going down the stairs. Down, down—the clumsy feeling came that he was climbing deeper into his grave.
Not, he realized grayly, that there was much farther to go now. The storerooms were past. Next was the insulation room, then the re­pair room, then the engine room, then the drive chamber; and then—
And then—
Neelan’s brain skittered there like a crazy thing. The pressure of the thought was so great that his whole being convulsed; and he was himself, complete with purpose, will—and hope.
Hope! It surged through him, a tidal wave that burned along his tortured nerves, warm­ing his body. Hope because—
There was a way. A way so simple that it seemed incredible that he hadn’t even thought of it before. Although that, too, was explicable, actually. Every drop of blood and energy in him had been concentrated on get­ting the ship, a very drumbeat of determina­tion, of co-ordinated action, and of courage so great that it was almost impossible to realize that he had been the one to display it.
The ship was lost, of course; and Gil, and those other poor devils four and a third light-years away were lost. And all the billions of human beings who might have carried the torch of civilization to the farthest stars of the universe—their chance, too, their destiny, their hope of greater happiness was gone, unless—
Neelan smiled bleakly at the impossibility, but the thought stayed with him, and gradu­ally formed a remote spur to his weary mus­cles: Everything that mattered was lost un­less the empress, at this moment of her vic­tory, gave up the secret willingly or by com­pulsion.
He reached the engine room, and forgot all else but the work that had to be done. It took a precious minute to discover which of the motors was working, so slight was the drain of power that went into the ship’s light­ing system and other power functions. Dur­ing that minute the floors shuddered as another of the doors he had locked went down with a distant clang before the hissing roar of a mobile unit. Instantly, the shouting of men came nearer.
With a grim patience, Neelan began to pull switches. First, went the telestat control. At least he would no longer be watched from hid­den ’stats. All the upper lights went next. It should take them several minutes to get more lights. Meanwhile—
With a swift, thrusting motion, he reached under his shirt, and switched on his invisibility belt. Nothing happened, but—he smiled grimly—he had expected them to shut his power off. The answer was to tune in on this engine.
He grasped the essential dial, twirled it. His belt tugged like a motor, and the whole scene changed subtly. Colors blurred, transformed curiously; metal-gray became darker, white shaded.
There was a rule that a person going invisi­ble should pause for sanity’s sake to let the body adjust. But he had no time for that. With frantic fingers, Neelan jerked the switch that locked the tuning dial in place, then hast­ily unscrewed the switch and put it in his pocket. The screw hole of the switch he seared with an atomic solder beyond all imme­diate use.
He simply stuck the solder iron into the socket of the engine control, and left it there, burning away, making it utterly impossible for anyone to shut off the engine in the near future.
He had already visually located the six-foot drill he wanted; he floated it out on its anti­gravity base, pushing it urgently down the two flights of stairs from the repair room, where it had been, down past the engine room, into the great drive chamber that was the final room of the big spaceship.
And there, in spite of himself, in spite of the desperate urgency, Neelan paused and stared like a sick man at what must be the stellar drive itself.

Here was the treasure that all the fighting was about. And the mere idea of passing it without striving even now to snatch a clue that would enable the Weapon Shop scientists to re-invent, was impossible.
Yesterday—how long ago that seemed—he hadn’t so much as come down to this room. Instead, he had wandered about like an ego­tistical idiot, gawking knowingly at all the things that didn’t matter.
Trembling, Neelan snatched the transpar­ency bar of the giant drill, and focused its penetrating light at that thirty-foot-thick drive shaft.
He saw dark mist—and groaned with his failure. The metal was too hard, too thick. There were too many interlayers and reflectors. No known transparency would ever so much as approach the core of that drive.
Defeated, Neelan whirled and began to run, pushing the drill which, weightless though it was, nevertheless offered a "mass" resistance to his straining muscles.
He got through the first door of the bottom lock, then the second, then the third—and then he stood there gulping in wild surmise.
He had been gathering his reserves of strength and will for the job of drilling a six-foot hole through the earth on a steep slant­ing thrust for the surface.
He didn’t have to. The hole, the passage­way, was there. A line of dim ceiling lights made a straight but upward slanting path into the distance.
And there was not a second, not an instant, to think of explanations. In a single twist of synchronized movement, Neelan grabbed the transparency bar, squeezed past the now un­necessary drill, and raced along the tunnel.
It was much longer than he would have had time to drill. The angle of ascent was only about twenty degrees. But actually the greater distance was all to the good. The farther he got away from the ship before emerging into the open, the better.
He reached the end suddenly. It was a metal door; and, using the transparency, he could see that beyond it was an empty cellar. The door had a simple latch, that opened at his touch and closed behind him like amor­phous metal sinking tracelessly into a solid wall.
It was the perfection of workmanship that startled him. Neelan paused, tensely, inside the cellar, and studied the door. There was an implication here that Greer had been back from Centaurus for a long time. So much preparation for his negotiations with the em­press, this outlet, and that secret address at the Trellis Minor Building, must have taken weeks to arrange for. Or was it possibly—
Neelan’s face cleared. Of course. That was it. Not Greer, but Kershaw and the others. had built this. They, too, had been cautious about their contacts with the outside world.
It was possible that Greer had not even known of this passageway. In fact—Neelan felt suddenly positive—the man would never have left him alone in the engine room yester­day morning, so near an exit, if he had known.
The other, the telestat contacts with the outside world had probably been handed into Greer’s control as general handy man by those brilliant nitwits, Kershaw and Gil, who thought of every precaution against outside interference, but never once cleaned their inner house against back-stabbing schemers.
The thought, now that all was lost, was too bitter to hold even for a second. Depressed. Neelan headed for a set of stairs to his left. Halfway up, the stairs branched. The left way led up to a rather ornate door, beyond which his transparency showed a vacant kitchen; the right way—
Very carefully Neelan laid the transparency down on the steps. He wouldn’t be needing it any more. He straightened then like a man bracing himself. Finally he opened the second door and stepped into bright sunlight.

He was in the back yard of a large, vacant house. There was the usual green wonder of lawn, the perpetually flowering garden, the carplane garage, and a high fence with a gate.
The gate opened easily from inside onto a back-alley boulevard, the kind where the sidewalks hug the sides of the street. Farther along, Neelan could see a broad thoroughfare.
He hurried toward it, anxious to identify it so that he could judge how far he was from the spaceship. Knowing where he was would give him a better idea of what he must do, could do, next.
There would be a cordon of guards. But just how far they extended from the center of operations, and what degree of watchfulness they were exercising, was another matter. If they had invisibility viewers—
They did. There was a uniformed guard at the corner, and he wore the glittering viewer headpiece. He waved at Neelan from a dis­tance.
"How’re things going?"
"We’re in!" Neelan called. "Keep your eyes peeled."
"Don’t worry. There’s a solid line of us out here."
Neelan turned away, shuddering, and walked hastily back the way he had come. Trapped. The streets would be covered for blocks: and, in minutes, a yelling crew would smash the last of the hard doors that barred their way in the spaceship, realize what had happened and the search with its certainty of capture would be on.
Or worse still, perhaps they were already by the final barrier, and in minutes would break from the house, where the tunnel ended; and, seeing him, swoop for the kill.
He began to run. He vaulted a high fence into another back yard. There was a line of viewer-helmeted men along the front of the house. But now that he was heading for the ship, with the fantastic hope it suddenly offered, the spirit of fear and of retreat that had made sodden inroads on his courage faded like an evil dream.
Nobody tried to stop him; and, after a taut moment, Neelan smiled with a dark moodiness at the psychology that permitted a man to head toward a center of infection, but not away from it.
He crossed boldly to the corner of the street, from where he could sec the needle-shaped hangar just down the block. There was a store at the corner with a loud-speaker that blared suddenly:
"A special statement has just been issued by the Weapon Makers’ council denouncing the hundred-and-fifty-foot giant, who has now devastated the business districts of the cities of Denar and Lenton. The Weapon Makers state that the rumor that the giant is a Weapon Shop machine is absolutely false, and they emphasize that they will do all in their power to help capture the giant. As was re­ported earlier, the giant ran—"

Neelan pressed on. The words scarcely touched his mind. He felt a vague shock at the realization that he had completely forgot­ten about the meaningless titan with his seem­ingly senseless program of destruction.
But that was all. He hurried on, shaking the last wisp of the impossible picture out of his head. He reached the ship. No one tried to stop him, as he climbed gingerly through the jagged gap the cannon had made, and so into the control room.
The lights were on; that was the first thing Neelan noticed. The lights that he had turned off in the engine room were on.
The hunters had reached the engine room.
Then why wasn’t there a surging tide of men exploring every nook and cranny in the ship? Neelan grew as taut as strained wire with the thought, then slowly relaxed before the fact: Men stood around in the control room. Some of them wore the helmets, but though they glanced at him there was not even the beginning of suspicion.
To them he was just one more member of the plain-clothes secret police, wearing an in­visibility belt.
They were too long away from battle, these men; too many thousands of years had passed since the Isher Empire had engulfed the solar system and ended all internecine strife, and ended, too, the peculiar abnormal alertness that went with it.
The existence of the Weapon Shops had kept the army alive, but being an officer or a soldier had for ages been one of the sought-after sinecures by all the ne’er-do-wells who had the pull or the bribe money.
And here they stood, and here they sat, idle-brained morons, waiting for the silly business to get over with, so they could go back to their mistresses and their games and the easy rou­tine of their existence.
Crash! The sound came from deep in the ship and galvanized Neelan. That must be the door to the drive chamber.
Incredibly, his freedom was just now being discovered. In seconds, the alarm would clamor forth. Therefore—
Neelan walked without haste toward the stairway, jostled past several men waiting there, and began to climb up. It was as simple as that. There were men on each level, but they didn’t seem to he guarding anything. Briefly, Neelan had the distinct conviction that they had come up here to avoid any possible fighting.
He forgot them, as his swift search of the lifeboat revealed that it was untenanted. With a sigh, he sank into the multipurpose chair before the control board, drew a shaky breath, and pressed the launching lever.
Like a ball rolling down a glass incline, the little ship slid up into the air.
The old and wonderful city, seen from the height of half a mile, sparkled in the sun. It seemed very close, some of the spearheads of buildings almost scraping the bottom of his ship, as he flew.
Neelan sat almost without thought. His first wonder that the warships had not attacked him had already yielded to the belief that they were on the lookout for an eight-hundred-foot spaceship; this tiny craft resem­bled at a distance a public airplane, or a dozen types of pleasure craft.
His purpose, too, was a remote appendage of his mind. He was going to contact the Weapon Shops.
It was a dark spot on the upper rim of the rear-view ’stat that brought Neelan jarringly out of his almost mindless lassitude.
The spot hurtled down out of the blue, be­came a ship, became a thousand-foot cruiser; simultaneously, his general call ’stat broke into life. A rasping voice barked at him:
"Didn’t you hear the universal order to ground? Carry on straight ahead, stay on your present level till you come to the mili­tary airport beacon due east. Land there, or be blown to bits."
Neelan’s fingers, reaching for the white ac­celerator, froze in midair because—
The command showed no suspicion of his identity.
His gaze flashed to the telestat plates again and the truth burst upon him. Except for the cruiser, he was alone in the air. All traffic had been forced down.
Was it possible that no one had yet glanced into the lifeboat cradle and noticed its ab­sence?
The thought came then, for the first time, sharp as a steel splinter, that this was the relation-factor of the curious Weapon Shop talk about revolution. In spite of all her en­ergy and will, the empress could only act through others; every command she could ut­ter must take a feebler and feebler status as it penetrated into the night of self-centered minds that surrounded her.
Neelan held his ship steady, and sat there toying with the idea of actually landing at the military field. There must be a very swarm of planes down there, and he might conceivably lose himself among them. He—
A grim smile touched his lips, as he recog­nized the plan for the heady madness it was. They wouldn’t he as dumb as that. The moment the news was flashed about the miss­ing lifeboat, somebody in the cruiser would remember the lone ship that had been herded toward the field—and that would be that.
Neelan flashed a frowning glance at the cruiser on the ’stat plate. It showed directly above him, and startlingly close. Too darned close. His eyes narrowed. It blocked an en­tire section of the upper sky from him and—
He realized the truth, as a second cruiser slipped down to his right, and a third cruiser slid to his left; and a small swarm of destroyers rocketed into view behind and in front of him.
The first ship, in almost hugging him, had screened the approach of the others. And there was not a fraction of doubt that, what­ever the army might be, the fleet was not so dumb.
The funny thing was that he felt nothing. He seemed beyond emotion, fear, or any sense of desperation. There was only the reality and the action he must take.
A second time, his hand closed toward the white accelerator, clenched it and then paused as the long, patrician face of the empress ap­peared on the general call plate. Her gaze flashed toward his fingers. She turned pale.
"Wait, Dan Neelan" Her voice was low and intense. "Think before you commit yourself irrevocably to ruin. My offer is still open. Your courage, your audacity have won you this final chance. Simply land that lifeboat, as directed and—"
There was a clash of interrupting sound; and then a strong, clear, ringing man’s voice reso­nated into the control cabin:
"Neelan, we have just learned of your earlier visits. And our No-man, Edward Gonish, has just discovered that interstellar travel is at stake! Weapon Shop warships are coming. In two minutes, you will have absolute protection against any power. Hang on!"
The man’s voice seemed to fall away, as he finished; and then there was the empress, calm now, steady as a steel bar:
"Destroy him!"
Two minutes! The thought came to Neelan as from a great distance. Two minutes was immeasurably too long to wait for succor in this frail armored craft.
For an instant, then, he sat smiling gravely at the white lever on which was engraved the words: "INFINITY DRIVE." The smile faded. With a touch of his foot. he tilted the ship toward the southern hemisphere in the general direction of where he had roughly fig­ured Centaurus to be—and pulled the lever all the way over. "Gil," he thought, "Gil, old man, I’m com—"
There was a blow as from a sledge hammer.

X.

The morning dragged. She paced the floor of her office in front of the mirrors that lined the walls, a tall, handsome young woman.
She thought once: "How strained I look, like an overworked kitchen maid. I’m be­ginning to feel sorry for myself and all the hard things I have to do. I’m getting old."
She felt older. For the dozenth time, she turned on one of the bank of telestats and stared at the men working in the drive cham­ber of the Greer spaceship.
She had a frantic sense of wanting to shout at them, to urge them to hurry, hurry. Didn’t they realize that any hour, any minute, the Weapon Shops might discover where the ship was hidden, and attack with all their power?
A score of times during that long morning, she thought: "Destroy the ship now, before it’s too late."
But each time she caught that desperate de­featism with a tight-lipped resistance, the deadly consciousness that the House of Isher could not afford to destroy such a secret. Some day, it might play a vital part in pre­serving the Imperial House from resurgent enemies.
She smiled bleakly at the intensity of her indecision. And there was no doubt in her mind, no doubt at all that, so long as the ship remained in existence, the hours would seem long, the Crown would be in mortal danger. As it was—
With a nervous flick of her finger, she turned on her news ’stat, and listened to the clamor that roared out at her:
"—Giant has again appeared. . . . Weapon Shops charge that the empress has secret of interstellar travel. . . . Giant destroying. . . . Weapon Shops denounce giant, and demand that the empress release to the people the secret of—"
She clicked it off, and stood briefly startled by the sharp silence. After a moment, she felt better.
They didn’t know. That was the essence of the reports. The Weapon Shops didn’t know the secret. It was true that one of their in­credible No-men, Edward Gonish, had divined what she had.
But too late. Minutes and minutes too late. That was the reality behind the barrage of demands they were making, the wild fury of their verbal attacks. As soon as the ship was destroyed—she felt another flare of anxiety—there would remain the one doubtful point, one man—the incomprehensible Dan Neelan.
The thought was like a signal. Her buzzer sounded: a woman’s voice said:
"Chan Boller, the physicist, to see you, your majesty. You said—"
"Yes, yes. send him in." She wondered if she sounded too eager.

Boller was an intense young man with dark eyes and a crisp manner. "I have, your majesty. completed the report on interstellar travel. for which you asked."
He stopped and stared at her sharply; and the thought came to her that he knew all about the news flashes—who didn’t?—and that he was wondering how much truth was in them. Her green eyes measured his coolly.
"Go on," she said.
She listened intently, as he began, pushing the sound of his voice away from her thought, ignoring even the exact words, letting only the meaning come through.
Alpha Centauri, the physicist explained, was about four and a third light-years from Earth. It was a four-star system, and it was known to have planets. The fastest ship built to date could cover the distance in about a hundred and thirty years, or an average of five hundred miles a second. Such a flight had never been attempted.
To accomplish the journey in eleven days, "the figure your most gracious majesty men­tioned," would mean an average speed of twenty-eight million miles a second. The ef­fect on the human system of the full accelera­tion involved, given the present imperfect anti-acceleration efficiency of ninety-nine point nine percent was impossible to evaluate.
"Impossible!" the woman ejaculated with a sharp dismay.
Boller explained: "The difference between one hundred percent and ninety-nine point nine percent is .0000000 plus with the one swimming somewhere short of infinity, but just where it is arithmetically impossible to state."
But it would be a factor under really high accelerations, particularly as even the strong­est men died from the shock of less than fif­teen gravities.
As for interstellar navigation, that required a known fixed point as a base. Once that con­tact was lost, so was the ship—
When the physicist had gone, she sat with her eyes half closed. Neelan was dead. or lost. During the two seconds that his little ship had been within range of her telestat, she had seen that he had become unconscious the moment he jerked the white lever on his con­trol board. The acceleration pressure that had produced the unconscious state would continue for an indefinite period. Accordingly—
Let the Weapon Shops rave and rant on the airways. The House of Isher had sur­vived greater storms than this. The only question now was—
She turned on the telestat connecting her with the Greer spaceship. But the men were still working in their laborious fashion.
The greatest danger remained.

It began to work on her mind again. The mental picture of the ship and the disaster that would follow its seizure by the Weapon Shops stayed with her as she went to the eleven o’clock cabinet meeting about the giant.
It was that fear in the back of her thought that made her mood chilling, as she listened to the latest reports. The giant himself was an unreal figure. She had watched him twice in the ’stats in a blank wonder, and she couldn’t concentrate on the idea of the special danger he represented.
There was only the ship.
She saw that the councilors were wary and soft-spoken. They acted as if she were about to explode.
It had never struck her before what a bar­rier of fear existed between herself and even these high officers. Abruptly, that was start­ling. She pictured herself alone in the world, served by fools and cowards, who would turn against her if ever that intangible force which created an hierarchy was subjected to strong enough blows.
Rats, she thought in a flame of anger, damned scurrying rats! She flared finally:
"But what’s being done? All I hear when I turn on the ’stat is a babble of commentators vying with each other to spread reports of ruin, and to give out Weapon Shop propa­ganda. Stop it. Take control of all public communication. Organize a campaign of de­nial of the Weapon Shop charge that I am withholding the secret of interstellar travel, and launch counter-propaganda accusing them of revolutionary intent. Make a blanket charge that the giant is a tool of the Shops, and simultaneously keep asking the giant what he wants."
She stalked out of the meeting. When she reached her office, the telestat was barking that rioting had broken out in the devastated cities, and that people were surging through the streets, yelling for the secret of interstellar travel.
Her lip curled. The silly fools! Didn’t they realize that a city could be built in a week these days? Next thing they’d be hanging her in effigy.
After a moment, that hurt. She bit her lip, and because the worry was real, turned on the ’stat plate showing the giant ravaging a city street.
He was like a gigantic madman, a jugger­naut; and she stared at him in purest fascina­tion of horror, almost disbelief. Buildings crashed before his incredible advance. He shone in the sun like a monstrous knight in dazzling armor.
As she watched, a destroyer flashed near him, firing with all forty of its guns; and the flame splashed off of him in an incandescent chromatic fury, as if he were a solid energy screen in himself.
But she noticed with narrowed eyes that, after the attack, he stepped aside behind a tall building; and, as the destroyer flashed back, partially crouched behind it. Baffled, the ship refrained from firing.
It returned a minute later with two others, but the giant was farther away, a trail of de­struction behind, a devastation of shattered buildings. He held up a small shop between himself and the ships’ fire, and seemed immune and even unaware of the spumes of energy that bounced onto him.
The woman thought: "He doesn’t like di­rect fire, but he can stand it. Indirect energy doesn’t bother him at all."

With a shudder, she snapped off the ’stat and the scene. She sat for a moment, fighting to regain her self-assurance, and finally called up Prince del Curtin’s apartment. She said dryly to his anxious greeting:
"If the giant and the Weapon Shops are not the same, at least they’re working together beautifully."
"I’m on my way to lunch, Innelda," the young man answered. "Are you coming?"
She was surprised. "Is it so late? But no, I’m having lunch brought here. I’m waiting for word about . . . about something."
"Did you call me up for a reason?"
"Yes. Before you go to lunch, commandeer telestat space for a statement in my name to the effect that all devastated areas will be re­built under a financial policy to be announced later. Be reassuring. You’re well known, well liked. It should go over nicely."
"Fine!" He looked at her intently. "See here, Innelda, there are lines in your face. You’re not letting this get you going."
"I’ve never," she replied, "played a more careful game."
A few minutes later, she listened to his state­ment, and smiled with pleasure at his earnest­ness of manner, his fine bearing. Why not he, she thought tensely? Nothing would have a greater effect on the present crisis than a swift but imposing marriage with its certainty—
She paused there, frowning with the memory of Dr. Neel’s blunt words about just that sub­ject. The old fool! Her lips came together defiantly; icily she finished the thought:
Certainty that there would be an Isher heir within a year.
After a moment, she sighed her rejection of Del Curtin. Captain Hedrock had been right when he had said that the Imperial family did not commit racial suicide even by degrees, not knowingly anyway. Long ago, she had decided that the prince was too closely related to be eligible. She mustn’t allow herself to be stam­peded by events into marrying even her lik­able cousin.
Actually, there was no one yet unless—
She shook herself. Ridiculous. The man was simply a clever, presumptuous interloper. Even now it was difficult to grasp why she had let him get away with as much as she had.
An automatic glance at the ’stat, which was attuned to the Greer spaceship, jarred her mind back to her basic danger. For a long minute, she stared at the uncompleted work. Then, trembling, she broke the connection.
Like a nightmare, she thought, this waiting. She’d never sleep soundly again, just thinking of these hours of waiting.

She ate a sandwich, and drank a glass of something that seemed tasteless; that was all she remembered of it.
It was heartening to listen to the early-afternoon news. It was more reassuring, scarcely a mention of the giant, and everything about the Weapon Shops was against them. She mustered a wry smile. How low she had sunk when her own propaganda could cheer her up.
But it did; so much so that her nerves qui­eted sufficiently for her to feel up to an inter­view she had been putting off all morning. The interview of Greer.
She sat cold as rock while the frightened wretch poured out his story. The man was almost beside himself with terror, and his tongue kept running off into pleas for mercy.
For a time that didn’t bother her. There was only the thread of his tale about Kershaw and Neelan and—
And Neelan!
She sighed her understanding. What an im­pregnable wall of purpose she had smashed up against! And what a man! What a lion of a man!
Within half an hour of boarding the space­ship he had had control of it. It had not been his fault that he had not suspected the rami­fications of plotting and scheming that were going on. No one could have done more about it than he when he finally did discover it.
She came out of her reverie, said softly: "And where did you leave Kershaw and the others?"
The man broke into a frenzy of babbling, something about there being seven habitable planets altogether, three of them lovelier than Earth— "And I swear I left them on one of those. They’ll be all right. The first ship will pick them up. All I wanted was to get back here and sell the invention. It’s a crime of course. But these days everybody’s out for himself."
She knew he was lying about where he had left the men. She felt cold and merciless. People who were afraid always did that to her. She had a sense of loathing, as if something unclean was near her.
It didn’t really matter whether such people lived or died; and he probably knew more than was good for her; so—
She hesitated in spite of the simple logic, and the simpler impulse involved. It took a long second to realize why.
It was because—because, fantastically, she was afraid too. Not in the way he was. Not for herself. But for the House of Isher.
It was strange to sit here and admit that fear to herself. Almost repellent to have a sense of kinship with this creature who had been blatant and threatening when he was safe behind a fortress of steel and latent ve­locity, and now shivered for the rag that was his life.
She shook herself. "Take him back to his cell," she said. "I shall decide later what to do with him."
But she knew that she was going to let him live.
Blazing contempt burned in her at the weak­ness. She was become one with the lurking beasts of the field and the mobs that raged through the streets of giant-ravaged cities, panicky fear of the future in their hearts.
What was it the first Isher had said in his speech to the army of freedom on the morn­ing that he was crowned emperor of the world: "A ruler must be like the wind, like Nature herself, immune to all the softer music of the heart. Sometimes, great cruelty to the few will save a million lives as we soldiers have dis­covered. The quality of mercy can be strained in dealing with individuals to the radical dis­advantage of an entire race."
Those of course had been turbulent times but— Her personal ’stat buzzed. She clicked it on; and her eyes widened as she saw that it was Admiral Dirn.
"Yes," she managed to say finally, "yes, I’ll be right over."
She climbed to her feet with an unnatural sense of urgency. The spaceship was ready, waiting now for her to drain its secret, but—in an affair like this, with the mighty Weapon Makers opposing her, one minute could be too late.
She almost ran for the door.

The Greer spaceship—she continued to call it that irritably for want of a better name—seemed a tiny thing in that vast military hangar. But as her carplane with its attend­ant patrol vessels flew nearer, it began to take on size. It towered above her finally, a long, mottled-metal, cigar-shaped structure lying horizontally on the cradle in which it was berthed.
She could see the gaping holes where the big energy guns had smashed through to con­quer for her.
She forgot that as she climbed into the con­trol room. Now that the ship was horizontal, the stairways had automatically drawn back against the wall; and it didn’t take long to walk the four hundred feet through door after shattered door.
Her eyes studied the gigantic drive shaft. She saw that the plates had been loosened but not removed; and after a moment she looked questioningly at the uniformed officer who stood a respectful distance behind her. The man bowed.
"As you see, your majesty, your orders have been carried out to the letter. Nothing inside the drive has been touched or seen; and the workmen, who disconnected the plates are the ones who were chosen by you personally from case histories submitted this morning. Not one has sufficient science knowledge to analyze even an ordinary drive let alone a special type."
She nodded, then allowed herself a smile, which she tried to make warm.
"You have done well, admiral. You will receive a bonus of one million credits."
His pleasure gave her a brief fillip. Then he was speaking again:
"Not one of these men has been allowed near a telestat all day. They are unaware of the turmoil outside."
"Good. Send them in as you go out."
For a minute, then, she was alone. She stood, a faint smile on her long, Isher face, con­tent growing into her tired body.
It shouldn’t take too long. The men who, millenniums ago, had planned the education of the members of the Imperial family had rightly judged that no ruler could survive in the age of science without some course of train­ing that would synthesize all knowledge and discovery into one brain. The training had evolved very slowly. It was far from perfect. Captain Hedrock had told her that it was simi­lar to that of a Weapon Shop No-man, resem­bling the latter much as a caricature resembled a photograph.
It was a hitter comparison, but she still felt pleased with it. Hedrock had—
Her mind paused. She frowned. There she was again thinking of that curious man.
A sound interrupted her. She turned, and saw that a troop of men was coming in. They all saluted; she nodded, flashing her public smile.
The men, she saw, had their orders. They began to remove the loosened plates with a quiet efficiency. In two hours the job was done. The secret of the drive was carefully integrated into her brain.
She stood finally behind a ray shield watch­ing an energy gun dissolve the drive core into a mass of sagging, then molten metal. Her patience had no end. She waited until there was a splotchy mound of white-hot metal on the floor; and then, satisfied at last, climbed into her carplane.

Dark clouds rode the late-afternoon sky, as she returned to the palace. A minute after she reached her office, her private ’stat winked on. It was Prince del Curtin, looking and sounding very worried.
"Innelda, have you seen the latest reports?"
She countered: "The news doesn’t seem to be so bad."
"Good heavens, have you been listening to that dish water of propaganda the Department of Information is turning out? From that point of view our situation is perfect. It’s the giant."
She felt a sudden emptiness, a dizzy won­der: Was it possible that in her absorption with the ship, she had actually been giving her attention to the lesser of two evils?
It struck her that she had not really thought of the giant all the time she was on the space­ship. It seemed curiously hard for her to grasp that such a menace had come out of nothing­ness only that morning, and was now threat­ening the nature of things Isher.
She managed finally: "What about him? I’ve been busy."
"Thirty-four cities, Innelda. Only one per­son killed yet, and that an accident. But think of it. It’s real; it’s no joke. The con­tinent’s beginning to boil like a toppled ant hill. He destroyed small establishments only, leaving the big companies untouched. A regu­lar tidal wave of rumors have started about that, and I don’t think any amount of propa­ganda is of value, so long as that damned thing is at large."
He broke off: "Listen Innelda, what’s this about you hiding an interstellar drive? Is there any truth in it?"
She hesitated; then: "Why do you ask?"
"Because," he said grimly, "if it’s true, and if that’s what’s behind the giant, then you’d better start thinking seriously of handing the secret over with the best possible grace. You can’t stand another day of the giant."
"My dear"—she was cold, determined—"we’ll stand a hundred days, if necessary. If an interstellar drive should be developed, the House of Isher would under present circum­stances be opposed to it!"
"Why?"
"Because"—her voice was a resonant force —"our population would shoot off in all direc­tions. In two hundred years, there’d be thou­sands of upstart royal families and sovereign governments ruling hundreds of planets, de­claring wars like kings and dictators of old. And of all the people they would hate most would be the ancient House of Isher, whose living presence would make their loud preten­sions ridiculous. Life on Earth would become one long series of wars against other star systems."
She went on tautly: "It may seem silly to think of a situation as it would be two hun­dred years hence, but a family like ours that has ruled in unbroken line for more than forty-seven hundred years has learned to think in terms of centuries."
She finished: "On the day that an admini­stration method is developed whereby con­trolled stellar emigration is possible, on that day we could regard with approval such an invention. Until then—"
She stopped because he was nodding, his lean, strong face thoughtful. "You’re right, of course. That angle never occurred to me. No chaos like that can be permitted. But our own situation is becoming more serious every hour. Innelda, let me make a suggestion."
"Yes."
"You’re going to be shocked."
A tiny frown creased her forehead. "Go ahead."
"All right. Listen: The Weapon Shops’ propaganda is benefiting from the giant’s handiwork, and at the same time they keep denouncing the giant. Let’s take them up on that."
"What do you mean?"
"Let me get in touch with them. We’ve got to identify the people behind that giant."
"You mean, work with them?" The thought was like a blow, whose repercussions billowed wavelike along her nerves. She found her voice in an explosive outburst: "After three thousand years, an empress of Isher begs the aid of the Weapon Makers. Never!"
"Innelda, the giant is at the present mo­ment destroying the city of Lakeside."
"Oh!"
She was silent. For the first time, she felt stunned as well as dismayed. Glorious Lake­side! Second only to Imperial City in all her great realm.
She tried to picture the shining giant crash­ing through the wonder city of the lakes. And, slowly, she nodded agreement.
There was no longer any doubt. After one short day, the giant was become the most im­portant factor in a shattering world except—
She hesitated; then: "Prince!"
"Yes!"
"Captain Hedrock left me an address. Will you try to get in touch with him, and ask him to come to the palace, tonight if possible?"
Her cousin looked at her thoughtfully, said finally, simply: "’What’s the address?"
She gave it, and then sat back, forcing her­self to relax. It was relieving after a minute to realize that she had made so many great decisions.

XI.

When Hedrock saw the twenty-foot rat com­ing at him with bared teeth, he gathered his strength with a desperate will. In his grim fashion, he waited till the last possible mo­ment; and then—
The roar of his voice filled the room with its threatening echoes.
There was a massive squealing as the rat dodged aside into the far corner. It crouched there; and he could see that its violent move­ment had incremented its already speeded-up life processes. Slowly, it began to keel over.
Its glazed eyes peered at Hedrock, as he staggered over to the rat inclosure, straight for the line of power switches. It made no effort to follow him; and, in a moment, he had pulled the lever that furnished the force for its size.
More slowly, he walked back into the large room. He had already noticed where the wall had been smashed, but he did not pause to examine the break.
It required half a minute to find the crea­ture, now that it was no longer physically mag­nified. But he finally saw the six-inch glint of dirty white, where it had crawled partly under a broken chair.
It was still alive, an old, a very old-looking rat. It twisted weakly as he picked it up and carried it through the rat inclosure into the laboratory beyond.
The feeling that came to him then had very little to do with the miserable creature he was placing in his data-gathering machine. It was pity, but on a vast scale, not for any indi­vidual; the compassion embraced all life.
He felt, suddenly, old and alone in a world where people and things lived and died with a heartbreaking rapidity, ephemeral shadows that blinked in the strong light from the sun, and then faded, and were gone forevermore.
With an effort, he fought off that black mood, and, turning away from the data ma­chine, went to examine his rat inclosure.
The four rat houses were doing well. Each had a new batch of young ones, and from the size of them he guessed that they had been born since the mechanical process had been interrupted by the rat that had broken out.
It took an hour to repair the break in the big metal pen, but the whole process resumed with automatic precision the moment he threw the switches back into position.
The process was simplicity itself. He had begun it a thousand years before by intro­ducing a dozen rats—six males and six fe­males—into each of four specially constructed houses.
Food was provided at intervals. Filth was removed by an ingenious pusher device that worked on a gear system. Nature had her own automatic methods; and every little while youngsters appeared and grew up, adding to the weight on the delicate balances that held up the floor.
As soon as the weight of rats on the poised floor reached a set point, a little door would open, and, sooner or later, a rat would go into the narrow corridor beyond. The door would close behind it; and no other door in any of the four houses would open until it was disposed of.
At the far end of the corridor was bait, in­side which was a tiny Weapon Shop magnifier. When swallowed, the magnifier warmed from the rat’s body heat, and set off a relay, which opened the door into an inclosure forty feet long, wide and high.
It also set the little corridor floor moving. Like it or not, the rat was precipitated imme­diately into the open. That door shut too, blocking the way back.
More food in the center of the room acti­vated the power that set off the magnifier. With a bang, the rat plummeted into size, be­coming a twenty-foot monster, whose life func­tions speeded up in almost direct proportion to the difference in size.
In that accelerated life-world, death came swiftly; and, as the corpse cooled below a cer­tain temperature, the magnifying power was shut off, the floor tilted, the small white body slid onto a conveyor belt, which transported it to the data-gathering machine, from whence it was precipitated into a ray bath and disin­tegrated.
The process then repeated. And repeated and repeated and repeated. It had been going on for a millennium; and its purpose was as simple as it was tremendous.
Somewhere along the line, the enlarging rays of the vibrator would do to a rat purposely what they had done accidentally to Hedrock fifty-five centuries previously. A rat would be­come immortal, and provide him with a price­less subject for experiment.
Some day, if he succeeded in his search, all men would be immortal.

The data card of the rat that had so nearly killed him turned up in the "special" rack. There were three other cards with it, but the special quality about them was the continued functioning of some organ after death.
Long ago, he had explored similar freak happenings to exhaustion.
The fourth card excited Hedrock. Ninety-five years, he thought tensely; it had lived the equivalent of ninety-five years. No won­der it had had time to break out. It must have lived several hours as a giant.
He calmed himself because—because he couldn’t go into the matter now. The rat would have been precipitated, not into the dissolver, but into the preserver with the other specials, and would be waiting for his examina­tion at some future date.
Right now, there were things to do, vitally important things affecting the existing human race; and he, who worked so hard for the future, had never yet let the might-be inter­fere at decisive moments with the tremendous now.
Besides, he had allowed himself to run wild before on "specials."
Things to do, he thought more urgently, and only one afternoon to prepare for the great­est, most sustained campaign in his entire, tre­mendous career.
It seemed abruptly too short a time because —damn it all—the preliminary wasn’t going to be any walk-over either.
He had delayed too long; in spite of plans laid as long ago as seven hundred years, the crisis had smashed at him in a few short hours; and now he had to cram a year’s work into half a day.
Imagine facing men like Nensen, Deely Triner on a day like this, when he couldn’t possibly concentrate his whole attention on the problem they represented! Nevertheless—
Smiling grimly, he walked back to his Trans­port room, and began a detailed study of e­very large ’stat which occupied one whole cor­ner. The ’stat was lined with row on row of glow points, slightly more than fifteen hun­dred.

It took quite a while to punch out the score of individual numbers that he wanted, and only seventeen turned a rich green. The other three flashed red.
The three men involved were probably out. He’d get them later.
Hedrock straightened from his job of selec­tion, faced the ’stat plate as it started to glow. "Take a good look at me," he said grimly. "You will probably be seeing me today."
He paused coolly, mentally scrutinizing his next words. It would be silly to let on that he was talking to more than one. Undoubt­edly, some of those shrewd men probably knew that other firms were in the same position as their own, but confirming their suspicion would be gratuitous folly.
Satisfied, Hedrock went on: "Your firm will remain open until tomorrow morning. Pro­vide sleeping quarters, and games, and food for the staffs. Continue with normal business until the usual hour, or until further notice.
"Employees must be paid a twenty percent bonus for this week.
"For your private information, a great emer­gency has arisen, but if you do not hear fur­ther by seven a. m. tomorrow, consider the matter closed. Meanwhile, read Article 7 of your incorporation papers. That is all."
He clicked off the ’stat, grimaced at the lateness of the hour, and felt a vast impatience at the thought that at least thirty minutes must elapse between his verbal and his first physical call.
He shrugged finally. There was no other way. It was simply impossible that he appear in person a minute after his ’stat message. The message would have caused a big enough sensation as it was, without adding the com­plication of instantaneous arrival.
Besides, he had his "business" suit to get into; and the magnifier to swallow.
He stood finally with narrowed eyes, con­sidering the potentialities of the interviews that he had to make. Some of the executives out there would be as tough to handle as Fursching steel. They’d been big bosses too long; his policy of letting a family operate for generations, merely paying into a central fund, but otherwise without control, had progres­sively weakened his authority.
It couldn’t be helped. Control of so many was a practical impossibility. The only thing was—
Hedrock smiled grimly. Certain of the men he had been intending to do something about for a long time. The time had come.
The half-hour up, Hedrock plugged in a transmitter, examined the gleaming corridor that showed beyond—and stepped through. The door he came to finally said:

STAR REALTY CO.
TRILLION CREDIT S IN PROPERTIES
OFFICE OF THE PRESIDENT
J. T. TRINER

TRESPASSERS FORBIDDEN

With his ring, Hedrock actuated the secret mechanism of the door. He walked in, straight past the pretty girl at the great reception desk, who tried to stop him. The rays of his ring automatically unlocked the second door.
He was inside a large and imposing office. A big, pale-faced, pale-eyed man rose from behind a curving monster of a desk, and stared at him.
Hedrock paid him no attention. One of the other rings that he had put on his finger was tingling violently. He turned his hand slowly; when the tingling stopped, the ring stone was pointing directly at the wall above the desk.
It was a good job of camouflage, Hedrock decided admiringly. The wall design was un­broken, the atomic cannon behind it perfectly hidden. Without his finder ring, he would never have spotted it.

Abruptly, he felt grimmer. He allowed him­self the icy and swift thought that his dis­covery only confirmed his opinion of the man. An atomic cannon hidden in his office—what damnable stuff!
His private case history of Triner showed that the fellow wasn’t merely self-centered and ruthless—those were common traits in an age of gigantic administration trusts. Nor was he simply amoral; hundreds of thousands of valuable and kindly Isher citizens had com­mitted as many murders as Triner, but the difference in motive was like the difference between right and wrong.
Triner was a prurient wretch, a lecherous skunk, a very hound of evil, who should have been de-frosted years ago. He—
The man was coming forward, holding out his hand, a hearty smile on his wan face, a hearty tone to his voice, as he said:
"I don’t know whether to believe in you or not, but at least I’m willing to listen."
Hedrock strode coolly toward the out­stretched hand, as if to shake it. At the last instant, he simply stepped past the man; and in a moment had seated himself in the big chair behind the curving desk.
He faced the startled executive, thinking savagely: So Triner was willing to talk, was he? That was just dandy. But first he’d get some psychological bludgeoning, and a lesson in straightforward ruthlessness with emphatic punctuation of the fact that there were tougher men in the world than J. T. Triner.
Keep pushing him; keep him off balance. Hedrock said curtly:
"Before you sit down in that chair, Mr. Triner, before we talk, I want you to start your staff on the job you’re going to do for me—are you listening?"
There was no doubt about it. Triner was not only listening; he was shocked and angry and bewildered. Like so many strong men subjected for the first time to the full force of a personality aura that was almost an en­ergy in itself, he seemed unable to adjust his mental and physical functions to the staggering reality.
Not that he looked cowed; Hedrock knew better than to expect fear. Triner’s expression simply grew cautious, with a mixture of curi­osity thrown in. He said:
"What is it you want done?"
That was too important for ruthlessness of manner. Hedrock drew a folded paper from his pocket. "There," he said earnestly, "are the names of fifty cities. I want all my busi­ness properties in those cities listed according to avenues and streets. Never mind who’s in them. Just get the street numbers, two, four, six, eight and so on. And only in cases where there are many in a row, like a whole block, at least a dozen altogether. Do you follow that?"
"Yes, but—" Triner looked dazed; and Hedrock cut him off:
"Give the order." Hedrock paused, then he leaned forward, his eyes narrowed to slits. "I—hope—Triner—that you have been liv­ing up to Article 7 of your constitution."
"But, man, that article was promulgated nearly a thousand years ago. You can’t mean—"
"Listen," said Hedrock flatly, "can you pro­vide that list, or can’t you?"
Triner was sweating visibly. "I guess so," he said finally. "I really don’t know. I’ll see."
He stiffened abruptly, added through clenched teeth: "Damn you, you can’t come in here and—"
Hedrock realized when he had pushed a man far enough. "Give the order," he said mildly, "then we’ll talk."
Triner hesitated. He was a badly shaken man, and, after a moment, he must have real­ized that he could always countermand any instructions. Meanwhile—
"I’ll have to use the desk ’stat."
Hedrock nodded, and watched and listened while the order was transmitted to a startled underling chief. The man at the other end of the ’stat protested, but giving orders was more in ’Diner’s line than receiving them.
He barked like a sea lion; and seemed to recover more of his aplomb with every word. When he finally cut off the ’stat, he was com­pletely himself. He drew up his chair along­side the desk. He smirked at Hedrock.
"What’s the dope?" he asked in a confiden­tial tone. "What’s it all about?"
The man’s very seeming acquiescence gave him away. Hedrock sat grimmer, colder. So the controls of the gun were in the desk, some­where beside where Miler had drawn his chair.
It was time to get down to business with this creature.

Hedrock studied the physical situation thoughtfully. He was sitting at the desk, his back to the cannon, and with Triner to his left. The door leading to the outer office was about fifty feet away, and beyond it was the reception girl.
The wall and door would protect her. Any­body else who came in would have to be kept well to the left, preferably behind and beside Triner.
Hedrock nodded with satisfaction. His gaze had never left Triner; and now he said:
"I’m going to tell you everything, Triner" —that was an appetizer for the man’s un­doubted curiosity, and should restrain his im­patience; Hedrock went on—"but first I want you to do one more thing. You have an execu­tive accountant in the head offices here, named Royan. Ask him to come up. After I’ve spo­ken to him, you’ll have a better idea as to whether he’ll be in the firm after today."
Triner looked puzzled, hesitated, and then spoke briefly into the ’stat. A very clear, resonant voice promised to come up immedi­ately.
Triner clicked off, and leaned back in his chair. "So you’re the man behind that mys­terious wall ’stat," he temporized finally.
He waved a hand at the design of the wall beside him, then said suddenly, his voice in­tense: "Is the empress behind us? Is it the House of Isher that owns this business?"
"No!" said Hedrock.
Triner looked disappointed, but said: "I’m going to believe that, and do you know why? The House of Isher needs money too badly and too continuously to let a treasure like this company vegetate the way it’s been doing. All that stuff about dividing the profits with the tenants periodically, whatever else it is, it isn’t Isher."
"No, it isn’t Isher," said Hedrock; and watched the baffled look that came into Trin­er’s face. Like so many men before him, Triner didn’t quite dare defy the secret owner so long as there was a possibility that the owner was the Imperial family. And Hedrock had found that denial only increased the doubts of the ambitious. He—
There was a knock at the door, and a young man of about thirty-five came in. He was a big chap with a brisk manner; his eyes widened a little as he took in the seating arrangement of the men in the private office. Hedrock said:
"You’re Royan?"
"Yes." The young man glanced at Triner questioningly, but Triner did not look up.
Hedrock motioned to the decoration that was the wall telestat. "You have been pre­viously informed as to the meaning behind this ’stat?"
"I’ve read the incorporation articles," Royan began; and then he stopped. A wild under­standing poured into his eyes. "You’re not that—"
"Let us," said Hedrock, "have no histrionics. I want to ask you a question, Royan?"
"Yes?"
"How much money"—Hedrock articulated his words—"did Triner take out of the firm last year?"

There was a little hiss of indrawn breath from Triner, then silence. The two men, Royan and Triner, looked at each other steadily for a long moment, an unmistakable and violent clash of minds. Finally, Royan laughed softly, an almost boyish laugh, and said: "Five billion credits, sir."
"That’s a little high, isn’t it," Hedrock asked steadily, "for a salary?"
Royan nodded. "I don’t think Mr. Triner regarded himself as being on salary, but rather as an owner."
Hedrock saw that Triner was staring fixedly down at the desk, and his right hand was mov­ing casually toward a tiny ornamental statue.
The crisis had come.
Hedrock said: "Come over here, Royan." He motioned with his left hand, waited until the young man had taken up a position to the left of Triner, and then manipulated the ring control of his own magnifier.
The magnification involved was very small, not more than an inch all around. He could have gained the same physical effect by sitting up and swelling out his chest. What was im­portant about it was that it changed the basic structure of his "business" suit and of his own body. Both became virtually as impregnable as a Weapon Shop itself.
Six months before, on entering the palace, he had racked his brain for a method whereby he might safely take the suit in with him. But the danger of having it stolen by alert palace spies while he was not wearing it had made that utterly impossible.
From its structure, any competent physicist could have analyzed at a glance the basic vibrational secret of the Weapon Shops.
The suit not only carried the considerable power plant necessary to such an intensive form of magnification, but its innate construc­tion served to confine the entire process to it­self and to what it inclosed, a very necessary precaution.
Hedrock felt the greater rigidity of his body; and his throat was stiffer, his voice slower, as he said:
"I would say the salary was much too high. See that it is cut down to five million."
There was a wordless sound from Triner, but Hedrock went on speaking to Royan in that slow, steely voice:
"Furthermore, in spite of its co-operative structure, this firm has acquired an unenviable reputation for remorselessness, and the policy of its president of having pretty women picked up in the street and taken to his various se­cret apartments is—"
He saw the final movement as Triner con­vulsively grasped the statuette. Hedrock stood up—as Royan yelled a warning.
The fire from the cannon disintegrated the chair on which Hedrock had sat, spurned off the metal desk, wrenched the ceiling with flame. It was immensely violent, at least ninety thousand cycles of energy, but it was not so strong that Hedrock did not notice the flash of Royan’s gun.
After a moment, then the sequence of events was clear. Triner had manipulated and fired the cannon at Hedrock, then whirled, drawing his Imperial gun with the intention of killing Royan. Only Royan, using a Weapon Shop defensive model, had fired first.
Where Trifler had been was a shiningness that twinkled and—faded.

In the office, between Hedrock and Royan, silence settled. Finally—
"I don’t see," said Royan "how you es­caped."
The man looked excited. His voice trem­bled. He was white as a sheet and he ob­viously needed patient handling for a few min­utes. Only, there wasn’t time; there wasn’t time. Already, it seemed to Hedrock, he had spent far too many precious minutes in one office. Hedrock switched off his magnifica­tion, said hurriedly:
"You’re the new president of the company, Royan. Your salary is five million a year. What kind of mind-training course are you giving your son?"
The man was recovering more rapidly than Hedrock had expected. "The usual," he said.
"Change it. The Weapon Shops have re­cently published the details of a new course, which is not very popular as yet. It includes the strengthening of moral functions. But now . . . when will the lists be ready that Triner ordered for me? Or do you know about them?"
The speed of the conversation seemed to be dazing Royan again, but he carried the load. "Not before six. I—"
Hedrock cut him off: "You are going to get some awful shocks tomorrow, Royan, but bear up. Don’t lose your head. We have incurred the wrath of a powerful secret organization. We are to be given a lesson. There will be great destruction of our property, but do not under any circumstances let on to anyone that it is our property, nor begin reconstruction for a month, or until further notice."
He finished grimly: "We must take our losses without outcry. Fortunately, tomorrow is Rest Day; the people will be away from their shops. But remember, have—those—lists ready—at—six!"
He left the man abruptly, smiling darkly. The secret organization stuff was as good a story as any, and when the giant started mov­ing, all its weaknesses would be dwarfed by the horrendous reality. But first, now, some other calls, a few of the easier ones, then cat, then the arrogant Nensen, and then—
In his retreat an hour later, he prepared a meal, and frowning, reviewed his main other weakness.
Tomorrow was Rest Day. The only pos­sible day on which he could act without killing thousands.
And he didn’t know—he didn’t know the issues at stake. There was, of course, what Gonish had said about it being interstellar travel. There was the tremendous logic that the empress, mature as she was today, wouldn’t act as she did unless it was something of im­mense importance.
But he didn’t know.
He must prepare, lay the entire ground­work—and wait for information. If it didn’t come—
The thought was a bleak question mark at the back of his mind, as he visited the rest of the twenty. Nensen, he killed by the simple method of reflecting the energy of the man’s own gun back at him. The once indomitable Deely turned out harmless, a reformed mon­ster of an old man, who resigned swiftly when he saw that Hedrock was not interested in so delayed a conversion.
The other men were obstacles whose curi­osity and mental inertia had to be overcome. It was a quarter to seven the next morning when Hedrock took a sleeping pill and lay down for half an hour to let it work on his weary body—and still there was no new in­formation anywhere.
He adjusted his magnifier finally to full power, and went out because a few hours of busting buildings that he owned would force whatever situation existed into the open and because it was—Rest Day.

By noon there was no turning back. The Weapon Shop confirmation that it was inter­stellar travel at stake steeled his nerves and his heart for the colossal destruction still ahead.
At five o’clock came the automatically re­layed and recorded message from the empress asking him to come to the palace. That was vastly startling. Hedrock thought sharply:
Was it perhaps a trap, the result of the offer made by the Weapon Makers to help the government? Or was it—
Almost he dared not believe that the glorious Innelda had become so panicky about the fu­ture of the House of Isher. But the chance couldn’t be missed. All previous plans must accordingly be shoved twenty-four hours ahead and— Trembling, Hedrock tuned into the secret wave length of the Weapon Makers council, or rather the wave length they thought secret; and, disguising his voice, said:
"Members of the Weapon Makers council, I am sure that you have already realized, the great advantage to your cause of what the giants are doing."
It seemed to Hedrock that he must keep stressing that there were more than one in­volved; the Weapon Shops knew only too well that a normal human being aged five years every thirty minutes when enlarged. Men of course—No-men—would grasp easily that they were dealing with an immortal man. Still, not even a hint must be given them. He went on with intense urgency:
"The giants need immediate assistance. The Weapon Makers must now take over, must send out volunteers to play the role of giant for fifteen minutes or half an hour per person. They do not have to destroy, but their appear­ance will give an effect of continuity, and will lend psychological support to Weapon Shop propaganda.
"It is essential that the first giant appear sometime early this evening. For your sake, for the sake of the progressive forces of man, do not fail."
He was still in his hide-out fifteen minutes later when the first of the giants appeared. So quick was the response and—
It was too quick. It showed private plans. It showed that the greatest force in the solar system was reacting like a finely poised steel spring—and he’d better get to the palace fast. But first—
The time had come to bring into use one of his secret inventions. To begin with, a little trip through the one that he had here in his hide-out. Later, when the crisis came, he could make an attempt to utilize a replica that, long ago, he had secreted in the tombs of the palace.
The next twelve hours would be—decisive.

XII.

The warm, cloudy night was ablaze. The long street, the notorious Avenue of Luck, scintillated like a monstrous jewel, as Gonish walked along it. Mile on dazzling mile of jewel, fusing in the remote distance in either direction to a sun-bright shimmer of mingled resplendent white and flaming color.
Great signs glowed at the No-man, a lam­bent glory of light-engraved messages:

WIN A FORTUNE
WALK IN WITH TEN CREDITS
WALK OUT WITH A MILLION

THE DIAMOND PALACE
10,000,000 DIAMONDS BLAZON
INTERIOR
TRY YOUR LUCK IN A
SETTING OF DIAMONDS

There were more of that type as Gonish walked on: THE RUBY PALACE—GOLD PALACE—EMERALD PALACE—intermin­gled with hundreds of no less gaudy structures. He came finally to his destination:

LUCK EMPORIUM
BETS AS LOW AS FIVE PENNIES
NO LIMIT

The No-man paused smiling gravely. It was fitting that the empress had selected as their rendezvous one of her properties that catered to the masses. Now, if she only knew where Hedrock was, and he could get the information out of her, and escape with his life—
Gonish’s eyes studied the crowds of predomi­nantly young people who were streaming in and out of the garish building. Their laughter, the rich young voices of them, quickened the splendor of the blazing night.
It all seemed normal, but he stood with practiced patience measuring the faces that moved by, assessing the characters of the loungers from their expressions; and it didn’t take long to grasp the reality:
The sidewalks swarmed with Imperial Gov­ernment agents.
Gonish stood grim. The Weapon Makers council had insisted that the place of meeting be public. It was understandable that great precautions should be taken by the secret gov­ernment police, and also that her majesty would not be keen on having it known that she was dealing with the Weapon Shops so soon after the appearance of the giant.
The conference was scheduled for the small hour of 2:30 a. m. It was now—Gonish glanced at his watch—exactly 1:55.
He remained where he was, conscious of a gathering sadness that it was his duty to attempt to ensnare Hedrock. But the iden­tification of Hedrock from his message, as the man behind the giants had been shockingly convincing and, it seemed to Gonish, fully justifying the fears of the council.
It was simply unthinkable that a man who possessed the basic secrets of the Weapon Shops could be permitted at large. And if, as the council believed, the empress knew his where­abouts, the information must be cleverly ex­tracted from her at the meeting which she herself had suggested.
His friend Hedrock must die—and meanwhile he had better go inside and look around.

The interior sparkled with gardens and foun­tains and mechanical games. It was bigger than it seemed from outside, longer. And it was crowded with about equal numbers of men and women. Many of the women wore masks.
Gonish nodded with abrupt comprehension. So that was to be the method of concealment. The Empress Isher would be simply one more masked woman.

Gonish paused before a game that was all flashing fire, a spray of violently glittering numbers twisting over the velvet blackness of a great board.
Thoughtfully, the No-man watched several games run their blazing course, trying each time to impress the over-all structure of the game into the ultra-trained region that was his brain. Finally, he placed ten credits on each of three numbers.
The fire slowed its gyrations in its coruscat­ing fashion, and became a dazzling pillar of numbers piled one on top of another. The croupier intoned: "74, 29, 88, paying odds this time of 17 to 1."
As Gonish collected his five hundred ten credits, the croupier stared at him. "Say," he said in an astonished voice, "that’s only the second time since I’ve been at this table that anybody’s ever won all three numbers."
The No-man smiled. "Mind over matter," he said gently; and disinterested, wandered off. He could almost feel the croupier’s astounded gaze boring into his back.
What he wanted was a game he couldn’t solve with his special abilities. And there were still nearly twenty-five minutes to find it.
He came to an enormous machine with balls and an involved series of wheels under wheels. The liens, sixty of them, all numbered, started at the top; and, as the wheels spun, the balls rolled gradually downward, progressing from wheel to wheel.
The farther down they went, the more they paid; but the first half of that complicated though swift journey didn’t count—and few ever got lower.
The great attraction, so far as Gonish could make out, was the sensation of watching one’s ball go down, down, with hope not fading until the last second.
It turned out to be too simple. His ball went farthest four times in a row. Gonish pocketed his winnings—and came finally to a game that was a sphere of black and white light. The two lights merged into a single, spinning beam, and came out all white—or all black. The bet was: which would it be.
Not once was he sure. He finally laid his first wager on the gambler’s basis that white was the symbol of purity.
White lost.
He watched his money whisked off, and de­cided to forget purity.
Black lost.
’Beside him, a woman’s rich laughter tinkled; and then, "I hope, Mr. Gonish, that you can do better than that with the giant. But please follow us to the private rooms."

Gonish turned. Three men and a woman stood there. One of the men was Prince del Curtin. The woman’s face under its mask seemed long and the mouth itself was unmis­takably Isher. Her eyes through the mask slits glinted green and her familiar, golden voice completed the recognition picture.
The No-man bowed low, said, "I’m sure I shall."
He took his time. There were questions he wanted to ask. The strange thing was, his casual references to Hedrock produced only silence.
After a while, that was astounding. Gonish leaned back, studying the faces of the three men and the woman, genuinely disturbed. He said at last, very carefully:
"My feeling is that you are withholding in­formation."
It wasn’t, he thought after he had spoken, that they could be doing it consciously. Their earnestness was unmistakable. And they couldn’t possibly suspect that it was Hedrock he was after. Yet there seemed to exist among them a tacit understanding that noth­ing be said about Hedrock.
It was Prince del Curtin who made the denial, "I assure you, Mr. Gonish, you are quite mistaken. Among us four is every scrap of information that has come in about the giant; and, of course, any clue that may have turned up in the past as to his identity will probably be somewhere in our minds, too. You have only to ask the proper questions, and we will answer."
It was convincing. This was going to be harder than he had thought, and it was just possible that, dangerous though it was, he might have to come into the open. Gonish said slowly:
"You are mistaken in assuming that you are the only reliable sources of information. There is a man, probably the greatest man now living, whose extraordinary abilities we of the Weapon Shops are just beginning to appreciate. I am referring to Robert Hedrock, who holds the rank of captain in your majesty’s army."
To Gonish’s amazement, the empress leaned toward him; her gaze was intense, her lips parted breathlessly, her eyes shining.
"You mean," she whispered, "the Weapon Shops consider Robert . . . Captain Hedrock as one of the world’s great men?"
She did not wait for a reply, but turned to Prince del Curtin. "You see," she said, "you see!"
The prince smiled. "Your majesty," he said quietly, "my opinion of Captain Hedrock has always been high."

The woman faced Gonish across the table, said in a strangely formal tone, "I will see to it that Captain Hedrock is advised of your urgent desire to interview him."
She knew! He had that much. As for the rest—Gonish leaned back in his chair ruefully. She would advise Hedrock, would she? He could just imagine Hedrock’s sardonic reception of the information.
Gonish straightened slowly. His situation was becoming desperate. The entire Weapon Shop world was geared to act on the results of this meeting. And still he had nothing.
There was no doubt that these people here were as anxious to get rid of the giant as the Weapon Makers were to get hold of Hedrock; and the irony was that the death of Hedrock would simultaneously solve both problems.
With an effort, Gonish mustered his best possible smile, and said:
"You seem to have a little mystery among yourselves about Captain Hedrock. May I ask what it is?"
Surprisingly, the question brought a puzzled stare from Prince del Curtin. "I should have thought," the man said finally, politely, "that in your fashion you would long ago have put two and two together. Or is it possible that, of all the people in the solar system, you are not aware of what happened tonight. Where have you been since 9:45?"
Gonish was silent, utterly startled. In his desire to keep his mind clear for this meeting, he had come early to Imperial City. At 9:30 he had gone into a quiet little restaurant. Emerging an hour later, he had attended a play. That ended at 11:30. Since then, he had wandered along sightseeing and—
He had ignored the news. He knew noth­ing. Incredibly, half the world could have been destroyed and he wouldn’t know. Prince del Curtin was speaking again:
"It is true that the identity of the man in such a case is traditionally withheld, but—" "Prince!"
It was the empress, her voice low and tense. The men looked at her, startled, as she went on, more grimly:
"Say no more. There is something wrong. All this questioning about Captain Hedrock has an ulterior motive. They’re only partly interested in the giant. They’re—"
She herself must have realized that her warning was too late. She stopped and looked at Gonish; and the look in her eyes brought pity welling up in him. Until this moment, he had never regarded the Empress Isher as quite human; but now—
Only there could be no pity. With a jerk, Gonish brought his hand up near his mouth, tore back the sleeve, and said ringingly into the tiny radio that was strapped there:
"Captain Hedrock is in the empress’ personal apartment—"
They were quick, those three men. They bowled him over in one concerted rush; and then they were on top of him. Gonish offered no resistance, but simply lay there.
After a moment, he felt an odd relief that he, who had been compelled by inexorable duty to betray his friend, would now die, too.

XIII.

It wasn’t that the darkness lightened. Neelan sagged for a long time with his eyes open; and the night was abysmal. But there was a difference.
Why, of course, he thought finally, he was conscious, whereas he had been—
What?
It was hard for a moment, then, to grasp the idea of the two kinds of night involved. His brain seemed far away, his thought a dead-slow panorama.
Memory came, but there was a remote quality to it, as if, not he, but some other facet of himself had experienced the physicae involved.
Slowly, Neelan grew aware of a quietness around him, a lath of sensation, of movement. The elements of his mind gathered a little closer together; he straightened in the control chair, and glanced at the ’stat plates.
He was staring into space. In every direc­tion were stars. No sun; nothing but needle-sharp points of light of varying brilliance.
And no pressure of acceleration, no gravity. It wasn’t an unusual experience; it was simply—
He glanced at the Infinity Drive, but it was still in gear. That was the trouble. It was still in gear. And there was nothing.
The speedometer showed impossible figures; the automatic calendar said that the time was 7 p. m., August 28, 4791 Isher.
Neelan nodded to himself. So he had been unconscious for twenty-two days; and during that time the ship had gone—
He glanced at the speedometer again—and turned away swiftly without hazarding even the beginning of an estimate.
The abrupt physical movement brought a whirling in his brain, and a blur of nausea. He sat for a while, being quietly but violently sick. Slowly, however, his body that had with­stood so many strains, struck a metabolistic balance; and realization came that hunger had brought that painful dizziness.
The craving grew monstrously from the thought of it. Sense-blurring hunger. In­credible, tearing emptiness of hunger! It was so nearly annihilating in the anguish it set in motion that his body seemed on the verge of twisting up.
He made two attempts to get to his feet, and each time fell back ill and dizzy. The third time he lowered himself to the floor, and crawled toward the galley.

Eating required a full hour because, after the first few sips of a reviving dextrose liquid, he forced himself to a careful diet. Afterward, it struck him that he ought to sleep.
Neelan hesitated. There was the problem of his distance any from Earth, and the curious lack of acceleration pressure. Somewhere in the course of his flight, the stellar drive had attained a supernal oneness with some great basic force. And the Point 00000...1 of inertia had vanished like a time-set smoke screen.
Frowning, he went back to the control board, switched off the lights again, and sat for long minutes manipulating the telescopic adjustors on the ’stats. A few stars waxed brighter, but none rushed into size; none showed any evi­dence of being really near.
The speedometer still registered something over four hundred million miles a second. At that rate, he was covering the distance between Earth and Centaurus every eighteen hours. The problem accordingly was—
Thoughtfully, he clutched the automatic half-circle into the steering shaft. It whirred and then went ticaticatic—a hundred and eighty times, very fast.
The stars reeled, but settled into steadiness as the stop watch showed three seconds. Neelan felt a glow. A perfect hairpin turn in twelve hundred million miles. At that rate he could be within sight of Earth’s sun in another twenty-two days. No, wait!
Neelan shook his head. It wasn’t as simple as that. He couldn’t possibly subject himself again to the kind of pressure that had held him unconscious so long.
After some mental estimations, he set the drive lever at three quarters reverse—and waited. Logic said he had recovered consciousness soon after the pressure stopped; so—
Two hours passed, and nothing happened. His head kept drooping, his eyes closing. But the blow of deceleration didn’t come.
A thought occurred to him; and he went back warily to look at the engines. But the meters showed a seventy-five-percent drain of power. The outer hide of the drive shaft felt natural: cold and—tense.
It was disturbingly obvious that he had been long in the supernormal force field that had nullified the remnants of his inertia, much longer than seemed reasonable or safe.
Uneasily expectant, Neelan finally went to sleep on one of the couches.
There was a jar that shook his bones. Neelan wakened with a start, but he calmed swiftly as he felt the steady pressure on his body. It was strong, like the current of a very heavy wind; but now that he had taken the first shock, it was bearable.
The only question was: where? At what point of speed had he emerged from the mys­terious inertialess field, back into the world of deceleration pressures.
He ached to leap up, and examine the speedometer, but instead held himself where he was; he felt acutely conscious of the tingling readjustments going on in his body, the elec­tronic, atomic, molecular, neural, muscular readjustments.
In Carew’s and his old-type ship, he had always waited an hour before moving, but—
He gave himself thirty minutes, and every instant he grew more conscious that he was alive and well. Somehow, that seemed to have more meaning now. He thought of Gil, but that left him cold and unemotional. For there was nothing to do about Gil except cover the years of miles that still intervened between them.
Memory of the empress narrowed Neelan’s eyes. It struck him with abrupt steely clarity that one of his great weaknesses throughout his terrible fight against her had been the fact that he did not know the secret of the stellar drive. Therefore—
Neelan went to the control board first, and peered into the ’stats. But there was nothing there. The calendar said August 29th, 11:08 p. m.; and the speedometer was down to three hundred fifty million miles—he’d do the figuring on that later.
His conviction grew that things were at last on the way to being done, but the thought also brought a touch of caution. Better lie down a while, then eat, and not till then cut off the drive, take it apart and examine that superb instrument of speed.
The secret of the drive first startled, then depressed Neelan. It was a marvelous little idea, involving electronic rearrangements, but in essence it was nothing but a variation of several very old discoveries.
"Why," he thought wearily, "if the right combination of men and knowledges had got together, we could have had this at least four thousand years ago."
As so many others had done before them, Kershaw and Gil had resurrected an old, discarded form of Nature’s handiwork. Neelan sighed, as he compared the atom structure before him to the mathematical formula pro­mulgated nearly five thousand years before.
Nature had simply not planned for such a being as man, and had accordingly long since rid herself of all the unstabler forms; and prac­tically the entire science of atomic energy had been one long struggle of rediscovery.

The formula proved that there were several billion billion variations, and provided, by the addition of an absolute transformation, an exact mathematical description of each varia­tion.
There was even an institute that, Neelan recalled, had set itself to start at the lower limit with the intention of working doggedly through the entire range of variations.
They would reach the interstellar drive, he estimated grimly, in about four million nine hundred thousand million years. By that time the energies of the solar system would have decayed, the glory of the sun would be dimmed and the Earth, tideless and inert, would no longer tolerate the race which for a moment had disturbed its solitude.
The mental picture brought Neelan melan­choly. He finished replacing the plates, and again set the drive at three quarters reverse.
His gloom grew as he sat staring into the ’stats. Everything seemed very far away, very far.
Against this background of immensity, how futile seemed the blind, moth-like fluttering of men toward the light of ultimate truth. The very violence of the struggle to suppress, and, conversely, to force into the open, the secret of the stellar drive, seemed to take on mean­ingless qualities. In the face of the terrific night of the universe, it didn’t really matter.
Suddenly, it was incredible that such a woman existed as the Imperial Innelda Isher, with her almost mindless will to safeguard the power of her clan. It—
Neelan shook himself consciously, and stared out at the fixed stars. The conviction that came to him finally was darkly simple:
The days and the hours of flight were going to be long for one man alone in vastness.

His velocity declined something less than twelve million miles a second during the next twenty-four hours. Neelan frowned over that. And a faint fear came that the time the ship had been in the inertialess space had introduced an element of dangerous uncertainty. Still—
At his present deceleration, the lifeboat should come to a full stop in about thirty-two days, at most.
The third day also showed a reduction of more than eleven million miles a second. The hollow feeling went slowly out of Neelan’s stomach as he watched the average of deceleration develop steadily hour by dragging hour.
Increasingly clear now was the fact that above three hundred fifty million miles a sec­ond, increases and decreases in speed must be governed by far more potent laws than they were here. Four times as much at least, though there seemed to be an upper limit.
The figure of his present speed, and the de­cline thereof, constituted meat into which he could sink his mental teeth; and by the thirty-first day, he had his calculations down to a fine point of accuracy.
With a grim satisfaction, Neelan watched the light on the speedometer grow darker, darker, until the beam of force quivered gently—and stopped. A glowing sign flashed on the instru­ment board:

DRIVE OFF. SHIP AT REST.

His estimations were one hour and nineteen minutes askew, a bull’s-eye at the distance he had flown. The only thing was—
His satisfaction dimmed somewhat. Neelan frowned at the ’stat plates, as he manipulated the telescope adjustors and the automatic esti­mators. The only thing was, the nearest sun showed approximately two light years to his left, and its prismatic register showed little re­lation to Earth’s Sol.
It was too yellow. It was the color of a deep-toned egg; and the effect grew as his machine plunged toward it. At nine hundred million miles, it was a jaundiced ball of fire, whose ochroid no earthly eye had ever gazed on before him. That wouldn’t have mattered so much except that the star seemed to have no recognizable distance connection with any of the nearer stars.
It was seven light years from a faint red sun almost straight beyond it. There was a blue star seventeen plus years to the right. The third nearest star in any direction that he could discover was more than forty light years beyond the blue sun. Nevertheless—
It was better to check thoroughly. Space was ablaze; and it would be easy to miss Sol or Centaurus looking at the heavens from his present strange position.
Three planets swam into his ken, but, as with the stars, Neelan knew there could be others. The telescope adjustors on so small a ship simply had not the capacity for first-class magnification.
After critical examination, he selected a planet about eighty million miles from the Sun, seven thousand miles in diameter, which seemed to have an atmosphere.
It did. The lifeboat settled through a thick cushion of air, out over a sea; and then circled slowly back under his guiding fingers, toward a continent. Neelan came down within sight of the sea beside a virgin forest.
Air pressure was seventeen pounds, oxygen content thirty percent, and nothing poisonous in deadly quantities. Neelan ventured forth gingerly and stood on a carpet of thick, gray grass. A faint wind was blowing, but there was a great silence around him, broken only by the lapping of water on the nearby sandy beach.
He took a swim; and then watched the yellow sun sink toward the horizon of heaving waters. Night came suddenly, and brought with it a loneliness more intense than any he had known in space.

All night long, the sea mourned on the lifeless beach the eternal dirge of water meeting land. And, in the morning, as he soared up to continue his journey, the planet spun behind him emptily through the dark waste around its sun, one more uninhabited hostage to the fortune of worlds that Nature had spawned in her desperate attempt to create intelligence.
He had known, of course. Yellower was that planet’s sun than old Sol would ever be. Yellow and strange and alien.
The blue sun hurtled nearer; and the hope that it would be Sirius died only when the ’stats confirmed definitely that there was no companion star.
There were planets; a dozen pale orbs stood out in the first telescopic sweep, but they only emphasized the desperate reality, the deadly fact:
He was lost—lost in a night that grew more meaningless every hour. He—
There was a jar that shook every vibrating plate in the lifeboat. The little craft spun like driftwood in a whirlpool. It was the chair that saved Neelan, the all-purpose chair. Light as a thistledown, it twisted as fast as the ship, holding him always downward, steady; and with him the entire control board.
Almost instantly, he forgot that because—
The surrounding space was alive with monstrously large torpedo-shaped ships. Every ’stat showed swarms of the mile-long things; and each stupendous machine was drawn up as part of a long line that completely enveloped his small craft.
Out of that mass of machines came a thought. It boiled into the control room like an atomic gas bubble. It was so strong that, for an instant, it had no coherency; and, even when it did, it was a long moment before Neelan’s staggered mind grasped that the titanic thought was not for him, but about him.
"—an inhabitant of . . .! ! !—meaningless.
. . . Intelligence type nine hundred minus. . . . Study value Tension 1. . . . Shall it be destroyed?"
The mad, private thought that came to Neelan, as he sat there with tottering reason, expecting merciless death, was that this was the end of all that desperate fighting on Earth to suppress the interstellar drive.
It didn’t matter. It was too late. Man was too slow by a measureless time. Greater beings had long since grasped all of the universe that they desired; and the rest would be doled out according to their savage will.
Too late, too late—

XIV.

It could have been one minute or many that passed, as Neelan sat there. When he finally began to twist up from his funk, he had the grisly sensation of emerging from an abyss of fear.
It was startling finally to realize that he wasn’t dead.
Like a fuel-fed flame, his will to live surged up into a bright pattern of purpose: His gaze narrowed on the ’stat plates; like windows they were, through which he peered out at the mass of great spaceships that surrounded him.
Almost, his terrible fear returned. There were so many, too many; the implications of their presence was too deadly. Only—
He was still alive.
The conscious, second thought of life gal­vanized him. His fingers flashed toward the controls. In a single, synchronized twist of effort, he glanced along the sighting guides, aiming at an opening between two of the mas­sive vessels, plunged home the adjustor, waited an instant for the lifeboat to swing into line—and deliberately snapped the white accelerator far over.
Their control of him—he thought flashingly —would be a balance of forces based upon his partial acceleration, which would be overcome by putting on full—
His mind made a dreadful pause, for there was darkness, a gulf of darkness, not mental, but— With an indrawn gasp, Neelan tore the drive out of gear.
He recalled after a blank moment that there had been the faintest tug of movement. Now, there was nothing—no ships, no stars, not a sign of the fiery ball that had been the blue sun.
Nothing at all. It wasn’t that the ’stats were blank. They were on. But they regis­tered blackness unqualified by a single streak of light.
After a moment, Neelan touched a button on the instrument board; almost immediately a word glowed up at him. It said simply:

METAL

Metal! Surrounded by metal. That meant—
He was inside one of the mile-long alien ships.
He was inside one of the alien ships!
Just how it had been done was a mystery, but if the Weapon Makers on Earth had a vibratory transmission system, whereby ma­terial objects could be sent through walls and over distances, then the absorption of his life­boat into the hold of a bigger machine was well within the realm of possibility. It—
Abruptly, he felt torn, his whole being wrenched by a soaring comprehension of his situation. He sank back against the chair, weakened and exhausted by the intensity of his emotions. After a while, steadier thought came.
He was obviously a prisoner, and in due course would learn his fate.
He settled back and waited. But the min­utes ticked away with no sign from his captors. At last, hunger touched him. He turned on the cooking tubes and prepared a meal. It was, while he was eating that he began to question his instinctive policy of sitting tight, awaiting developments.
After all, these were intelligent beings and—
His mind poised there, startled once more, and on a sharper, more stunning plane. In­telligent! The word didn’t fit. It had no meaning for what was here.
The reality was simply not graspable by the human brain. Here were intellects so stupen­dous, a science development so great, that—
He had to give it up, had to, because his brain started to spin, his nerves tensed. With a gasp, he fought back to his own logic:
Actually, there was only one thing that counted here: They were letting him live. Which must mean that he had been found of some value. That they wanted—something.
Neelan finished eating, and then slowly climbed into a spacesuit. He felt strangely cold, but very determined.
Ready finally, he opened the air lock, stood for a moment thinking bleakly of how far he was from rescuing Gil—and then stepped gin­gerly down and out.

There was no gravity; and so Neelan floated down under the impetus of a push on the lock. His flashlight blazed an intense path down­ward, revealing a flat plain of metal, with walls sharply delineated in the near distance, walls with doors in them.
The picture was so normal, so ordinary, that the weight of anxiety in his mind eased radi­cally. He need only try all the doors, and, if so much as one opened, follow through. His plan was as simple as that.
The first door opened effortlessly.
After a moment, his nervous reflexes caught up with his staggered mind; and he hissed with wonder.
He was staring down at a city from a height of about two miles. The city glittered and shone from a very blaze of hidden light, and it was set in a garden of trees and things in bloom; and beyond was green countryside, alive with a profusion of brush and meadows, and sparkling streams.
The whole curved gently upward into a haze, of distance on the three sides that he could see.
Except for the obviously limited horizon, it could have been Earth.
The second tremendous shock struck Neelan at that point. A city, he thought, an Earth-like city in a ship so big that—
His mind couldn’t grasp it. His brain throbbed like a tuning fork. The spaceship, that had seemed a mile long, was actually at least fifty, and it was cruising through space with several hundred of its kind, each machine the size of a planetoid, and manned by super-beings.
With an effort, Neelan caught his mind and remembered his purpose. He held his thought on a cold, practical level, as he mentally esti­mated the size of the largest door; and then, went back to the lifeboat.
There was a moment of doubt as to whether the mysterious beings would permit it to move; it all depended on what they wanted him to do. Doubt ended as the little machine slipped gently forward, cleared the door by several feet, and landed a few moments later on the out­skirts of the city.
Safely landed, he sat there, letting the un­pleasant thrill tingle along his nerves, the realization that this was what they wanted.
There was no doubt at all that some over-all purpose was being worked on him; and, while precautions seemed ridiculous, nevertheless—
Grimly, he tested the atmosphere. Air pres­sure was slightly over fourteen pounds, oxygen content was nineteen percent, nitrogen seventy-nine percent, temperature seventy-four, gravi­tational pressure 1 G and—
He stopped there, trembling with a deadly surmise. Earth, he thought, such a perfect imitation that— It couldn’t be anything but an inhumanly marvelous set-up, a structure created in a flash for—him.
They wanted something.
In spite of that earlier, negative assessment of him, something, some quality in him had changed their great minds—and now they were watching.

Neelan peered uneasily into his ’stats, but all he could see were empty streets that stretched on every side, a deserted city.
With a deliberate purpose, Neelan divested himself of his spacesuit. The possibility of resistance simply did not exist. Creatures who could casually, in minutes, recreate an Earth setting for him had him, had him.
He stepped out of the lifeboat into a great silence.
There was not a breeze, not a movement The nearby trees stood in the deathly quiet. their leaves curled stiffly, their branches steady It was like a scene under glass, a garden in a bottle, and he the tiny figure standing rigidly
Only he wasn’t going to stand there.
The first building was a white, glistening thing, wide and long, but not very high. He could hear the doorbell truing faintly inside, as he. pressed the activator; his knock made a hollow sound; and after a while he tried the latch.
The door opened, and revealed without any preliminary of vestibule or hallway what might have been a furnished bedroom on Earth. It was large and it was tastefully decorated and, what was more, it looked familiar.
Frowning, Neelan walked inside, and stood trying to comprehend the essence of that familiarity. He was still standing there when it happened.
He was no longer alone. A woman and a man were standing beside the bed, bending over a man who lay under the quilts.
He could see the face of the man in the bed clearly from where he stood, a contorted, pain-twisted face and—
Neelan’s brain writhed. A hoarse cry escaped his lips. His knees threatened to give as he ran. He kept stumbling, then picking himself up. He reached the door in a physical haze, and half fell across the threshold onto the walk beyond.
He lay there striving to force understanding into a head that seemed too small for the im­possible thing it must comprehend.
There was not a shadow of doubt in his whirling mind as to what he had seen. The man and the woman bending over the figure in the bed were Zeydel and the Empress Isher.
The room was the palace room where he had been tortured nearly two months ago.
The man in the bed was—himself.

After a moment, Neelan felt a measure of strength and sanity creep back into his limbs and into the rigid muscles that was his brain.
He climbed shakily to his feet, and the strong light around him, the city, the trees, quickened his recovery. A figment, he thought then, tautly, a scene out of his memory recreated in some fashion.
But why that one? Why any? Why? Why?
He knew after a shuddering moment what he must do. He felt repelled, almost revolted; he forced himself to peer through the door. The room was empty—and that brought a relief so enormous that he gulped.
He walked swiftly into the city, and did not slow until the silence and the desertedness closed again around him, a very pall of un­natural environment. He thought finally, blankly:
It was no use letting it get him. He was here; he must face every faction of strangeness that his unseen captors had in store for him.
They weren’t friendly; that was certain. The suggestion that he be killed had come too swiftly, too easily—and death’s delay must be rooted in some ice-cold purpose that might at any second lose their abnormal interest. Where­upon the end would come.
Damn it, let it come. Force issues—any­thing was better than this silence.
Neelan turned abruptly into a small sky­scraper, a thirty-story marble structure. The imposing door opened like the one in the first building he had entered, not into an anteroom, but directly into a room.
It was small, all metal; there was a control board and a multipurpose chair. The resem­blance to his own lifeboat interior was so startling that he—accepted.
Steely cold, Neelan stood there, trying to pin down from the appearance of the ship what moment of his life, what exact event was being duplicated here.
His greater alertness stood him in good stead. The flashing arrival out of nothingness into solid existence of an exact replica of himself, clothes and all, in the control chair only jarred his mind much as a nearby explosion might, without actually shattering him.
He forced himself to stand staring, feeling the icy fingers crawling up his spine, forcing himself finally to walk over.
He expected the body to vanish as he ap­proached. But it didn’t. He expected his hand to pass through the other version of him­self. But it didn’t. The feel of the clothes was unmistakable; and the flesh of the face was warm with life as he touched it with his fingers.
The Neelan who was in the chair paid no attention, but continued to stare fixedly at the general ’stat plate.

Neelan would have had to turn partially about to follow that gaze, and now that he was concentrating on the body, his mind was a steel bar of purpose. One thing at a time, he thought relentlessly.
He braced himself. He caught his other self by the shoulders, and, bringing all his great strength into play, tried to tear the replica out of the chair.
It didn’t budge; not by a flicker of a muscle or a nerve did it show awareness. The eyes continued to stare intently at the ’stat plate; the head was slightly, stiffly bent forward. Slowly, Neelan faced in the same direction.
He sighed when he saw what was on the plate: the empress’ passionately anxious face. So that was what this scene was: a re-enact­ment of the Imperial Innelda’s final offer to him, without sound effects, without her vibrant voice urging him to what she considered sanity. How little she had realized the blood urgency that was driving him.
The sudden thought of Gil brought a great sadness. Poor Gil! After fifty-five days in that hell of desert and storm, there wouldn’t be, couldn’t be, much hope.
Neelan had closed his eyes in that brief anguish of thought; he opened them with a start as fine, hot sand laced against his face—opened them onto madness.
He was no longer in the control room, or in a building. There was no city. He twisted in a spasm of muscular reaction and realized that he was lying on a flat red desert under an enormous bulging sun. Far to the left, though a thick haze of dust, was another sun, much smaller, but looking almost the color of blood in that world of powdered sand.
Some men lay nearby on the sand. One of them turned weakly, a big, fine-looking man, whose lips moved. There was no sound, but curiously the man’s turning the way he did brought into Neelan’s line of vision boxes, crates, metal things. He recognized a water-making machine, a food case and— The rest blurred as Neelan’s glance fixed again on the man himself.
"Gil!" Neelan shrieked, "Gil, Gil, GIL!"
"Dan!" It seemed to come from far away, oh, so far away; and it was more a wisp of, thought in his mind than a sound. It was a tired sigh that bridged the great night. It began again, faint, far-away but clear—and directed at Neelan: "Dan, you poor mug, where are you? Dan, how are you doing this? I don’t feel that you’re close. . . . Dan, I’m a sick man, dying. We’re on a freak planet that’s going to pass close to one of the two Centauri giants. The storms will grow worse, hotter. We— Oh, God!"
The break was so sharp, it hurt like fire. It was like an overstretched elastic—giving. Countless light years rushed inexorably to fill the gap.

Just when the transformation came, Neelan wasn’t sure. His first awareness was that he was no longer lying on sand or metal. But for some reason, that was only dimly puzzling.
His mind, every cell in his being, was wrapped up in thought of Gil and of the miracle that had been wrought; somehow, these mighty captors of his had intensified the flimsy bond between himself and Gil beyond all pre­viously conceivable limits, and made a thought connection across light centuries—an incredi­ble, instantaneous connection. It—
Funny, it was dark, a blue-dark all around him. With a savage frown, Neelan lifted him­self from his prostrate position and fell down again, as his hands went through the floor.
In astounded amazement, he saw that there was a blue haze of semi-dark space below him. He reared up instinctively, and this time, gasping, he realized how great was the strange­ness. The metal floor was gone, and the sand —or had that been a crazy illusion of the minute of sensory oneness with Gil on his remote hell of a planet?
Panic struck like a physical blow because—instead of the floor, there was a fine crisscross of wires like the rigging in the ships that sailed the seas of Earth in olden days, like the web of some nightmare-sized spider, like—
His thought paused in awful contemplation. A monstrous chill spread down his spine—Like a spider’s web.
It was.
In one frantic jerk of tortured muscles, Neelan whipped over onto his back, and lay there like a collapsed sack. The city was gone, and the brilliant sky. In its place—
Unearthly, dark, dark-blue world, and webs —miles and miles of webs. They reared up toward the remote ceiling, invisible in that dimness. They spread out in all directions, fading into the semi-night like things of some hideous nether world; and mercifully they were not inhabited at first.
He had time to brace his brain for the most terrible shock that its highly trained structure would ever have to face. He had time to grasp that this was the real interior of the ship, and that there must be inhabitants.
Far above him, there was suddenly a flicker of movement. Neelan lay rigid and cold, be­coming colder with each passing second. Spid­ers— So, a bunch of bloated spiders were Nature’s prize package, the supreme intelligence of the ages, rulers of the universe.
The thought seemed to sag in his mind a very long time. He grew aware finally that a faint light was being played over him from some hidden source, and then—
A thunderbolt of mind vibrations rocked every cell m his brain, and sent intense reper­cussions roaring down along his nerves. In a moment, his whole body was swaying like a tree in a strong wind to that mighty chorus:
"—examination negative. . . . No physical connection—"
"But the tensions were augmentable by energy. The connection was contrived with his brother across -xxx?!! distance."
"—no physical connection!" Coldly.
"I was merely expressing amazement, mighty -xx—!! (meaningless name). Here is undoubt­edly a phenomenon closely related to the strange emotional behavior of this race. Let us ask him—"
"MAN!"
Neelan’s brain, already straining under the buckling weight of those enormous thoughts, cringed before that direct and monstrous wave.
"Yes?"
He spoke aloud. His voice made a feeble sound against the blue-dark vastness, and was swallowed instantly by the silence.
"MAN, WHY DO YOU WISH TO RES­CUE YOUR BROTHER?"

Neelan shrank from the roar, shrank hard back against the web. Blankness came; and for a moment the question seemed the most meaningless he had ever heard; then—
Why rescue Gil, he thought in stark puzzle­ment. Why, because Gil and he had been pals as youngsters, because . . . because—damn it all, because Gil was his brother and—
Before he could so much as begin to explain the ultra-simple elements of human nature in­volved, the titanic thunder raged down again at his mind:
"MAN, WHY DID YOU REFUSE THE TREASURE THE FEMALE OFFERED? MAN, WHY DID YOU BEAR THE TOR­TURE WHEN IT WOULD HAVE BEEN TO YOUR ADVANTAGE TO YIELD?"
Neelan shook himself dazedly, but in spite of the tattered state of his mind, a great light was beginning to streak through. These spid­ers were trying to understand man’s emotional nature without having themselves a capacity for emotion.
He felt an abrupt and enormous pity. There was no other word to describe that surge of sensation. For here were blind things asking to have color explained to them, stone-deaf creatures being given a definition of sound. The principle was overwhelmingly the same.
His pity transformed into contempt, a vast and stinging contempt. He recognized it for what it was: the kind of contempt that man from time immemorial has felt for lesser crea­tures.
These poor, brain-heavy botches of Nature, what a drab existence must be theirs in that bleak and terrible mental realm where they bad their consciousnesses. They—
Above him, the monstrous clamor of thought cut across his personal thought with a mind-shattering violence. This time it was not di­rected at him; but the very first blast stunned Neelan with its import:
"—REGRETTABLE THAT HIS BROTHER DIED, BREAKING THE CON­NECTION—"
"—THAT NEED BE NO DETERRENT. WE ARE ON THE RIGHT TRACK. A MAJOR OPERATION IS IN ORDER—"
"X—XX?!X PROCEED—AT ONCE."
The funny thing was, Neelan needed no thought. Gil dead—operation— His mind jumped all the in-between gaps straight to action.
His hand flashed up to the pencil gun the empress had given him to kill Greer. He jerked the tiny weapon hard against the side of his head. The two explosions made one, drawn-out, shattering sound.

XV.

The ruins consisted of a break-through into a main corridor of the palace, and of gaping energy holes along the corridor itself where the fighting had taken place.
Beside her, Prince del Curtin said anxiously, "Hadn’t you better get some sleep, your majesty? It’s after four. And, as the Weapon Makers have not answered our repeated calls, there is nothing more that can be done tonight about your husban . . . about Captain lied-rock."
She waved him away, vaguely. There was a thought in her mind, a thought so sharp that it seemed to have physical qualities; so painful that every moment it existed was a bit of hell:
She must get him back; no matter what the sacrifice, she must have Hedrock back.
Strange, she thought finally, how she who had been so cold and steely and calculating, so almost inhumanly imperial—strange how in the ultimate issue she should prove to be just like all women. As if the first shock of com­mitting herself to one man literally changed the chemistry of her body.
When Hedrock had been announced at eight o’clock the night before, her mind was already made up. She thought of her decision as in­tellectual, product of the need for an Isher heir.
Actually, of course, she had never thought of anyone but Hedrock as the father. In the first audience she had granted him six months before, he had coolly announced that he had come to the palace for the sole purpose of marrying her. That amused, then angered, then enraged her, but it put him in the special category as the only man who had ever asked for her hand.
The psychology involved had always been plain; and she sometimes felt acutely the unfairness of the situation for other men who might have the ambition or desire. Court etiquette forbade that they mention the subject. The tradition was that she must ask. She never had.
In the final issue she had thought only of the man who had actually proposed; and, at eight o’clock he had come in response to her urgent call and agreed instantly to an immediate marriage.
The ceremony had been simple but public—public in that she took her vows before the telestat, so that all the world might see her and hear her words.
Hedrock had not appeared on the telestat. His name was not mentioned. He was referred to as "the distinguished officer who has won her majesty’s esteem." He was a consort only, and as such mud remain in the background.
Only the Ishers mattered. The men and women they married remained private persons. That was the law; and she had never thought there was anything wrong with it. She didn’t now, but for nearly five hours she had been wife; and during those hours her mind and metabolism adjusted. The thoughts that came had no relation to any she had ever had before.
Curious thoughts about how she must now bear the chosen man’s children, and mother them, and of how the palace must be transformed spiritually so that children could live there.
Nearly five hours; and then she told him of her appointment to meet Edward Gonish; and went off with the memory of the odd expression in his eyes—and now this ruin, and the gather­ing realization that Hedrock was gone, snatched irresistibly from the heart of her em­pire by her old enemies.
She grew aware that someone, the court chancellor, was recounting a list of precautions that had been taken to prevent leakage of the news that the palace had been attacked.
No reports had been permitted to be broadcast; every witness was being sworn to silence under strict penalties. By dawn, the repair work would be completed without trace, and thereafter any story that did come out would seem a barefaced rumor, to be laughed at, and ridiculed.
It had been, she realized, fast, effective suppression, immensely important. The prestige of the House of Isher might have been dealt a damaging blow. But the very success of the censorship made it all remote, secondary. There would be rewards and honors to dole out, but the only thing that mattered now was—
She must get him back.

Slowly, she emerged from her dark mood. Her party, she saw with a vague surprise, was clear now of the muttering repair machines, and was moving along the wrecked corridor.
Her mind withdrew further from itself; grew more intent on her surroundings. She thought: the important thing was to find out what had happened, then act.
Frowning from her new purpose, she ex­amined the mutilated walls of the hallway. Her green eyes flashed. She said with a semblance of her old sardonicism:
"From the slant of the ray burns, our side seems to have done all the damage, except for the initial breach in the main wall."
One of the officers nodded grimly:
"They were after Captain Hedrock only. They used a peculiar paralyzing ray that toppled our soldiers over like ninepins. The men are still recovering with no harmful effects visible, much as General Grall did after Cap­tain Hedrock seemed to cause him to die from heart failure at lunch the other day."
"But what happened?" she demanded sharply. "Bring me someone who saw everything? Was Captain Hedrock asleep when the attack came?"
"No—" The officer spoke cautiously. "No, your majesty, he was down in the tombs."
"Where?"
The soldier looked unhappy. "Your majesty, as soon as you and your party left the palace, Captain Hed . . . your consor—"
She said impatiently, "Call him Prince Hedrock, please."
"Thank you, majesty. Prince Hedrock went down in the tombs to one of the old storerooms, removed part of one wall—"
"He what? But go on!"
"Yes, your majesty. Naturally, in view of his new position, our guards gave him every assistance in removing the section of metal wall and transporting it to the elevators, and up to this corridor."
"Naturally."
"The soldiers who reported to me said the wall section was weightless but it offered some quality of innate resistance to movement. It was about two feet wide and six and a half feet long; and when Cap . . . Prince Hedrock stepped through it and vanished, and then came back, it—"
"When he what? Colonel, what are you talking about?"
The officer bowed. "I regret my confusion, your majesty. I did not see all of this, but I have pieced together varied accounts my mind of course persists in regarding as more im­portant what I myself saw. I actually saw him enter the detached wall shield, disappear, and return a minute later."
For a moment, the empress stood there, her mind almost a blank. There was conscious­ness in her that she would get the story eventu­ally, but right now it seemed beyond her reach, buried deep in a muddle of phrases that had no meaning in themselves.
Captain Hedrock had gone to the tombs deep below the palace, removed a section of wall and—and then what?
She put the question incisively; and the colonel said, "And then, majesty, he brought it up to the palace proper and stood waiting."
"This was before the attack?"
The officer shook his head. "During it. He was still in the tombs when the wall was breached by the concentrated fire of the Weapon Shop warships. I warned him per­sonally in my capacity as chief of the palace guards of what was happening. The warning only made him speed his return to the surface, where he was captured."
Briefly again, she felt helpless. It wasn’t that the description wasn’t clear enough. It was simply that it made no sense.
Hedrock must have known something was going to happen, because he had gone purpose­fully down into the tombs immediately after her own departure to meet Edward Gonish. That part was all right. It seemed to indicate a plan.
The dumfounding thing was that he had come up and, right before the eyes of the Weapon Shop forces and the palace guards, had apparently used the wall section to transmit himself somewhere, as the Weapon Makers were reputed to be able to do. But, instead of staying away, he had come back—insanely, he had come back, and permitted the Weapon Makers to take him prisoner.
She said finally, hopelessly, "What hap­pened to the section of wall?"
"It burned up right after Prince Hedrock warned the Weapon Shop councilor, Peter Cadron, who led the attackers."
"Warned—" She turned to Del Curtin. "Prince, perhaps you can obtain a coherent story. I’m lost."
The prince said quietly, "We’re all tired your majesty. Colonel Nison has been up all night." He turned to the flushing officer:
"Colonel, as I understand it, guns from Weapon Shop warships breached the gap in the outer wall at the end of the corridor. Then one of the ships drew alongside, and sent men into the corridor, men who were immune to the fire of our troops—is that right?"
"Absolutely, sir."
"They were led by Peter Cadron of the Weapon Makers’ council, and when they reached a certain point in the corridor, there was Prince Hedrock standing waiting. He had brought some kind of electronic plate or shield, six feet by two feet, from a hiding place in the tombs. He stood behind it, waited until everybody could see his action, then stepped into the plate, vanishing as he did so.
"The plate continued to stand there, ap­parently held in place from the other side; this would account for the resistance it offered when the soldiers carried it up from the tombs for Prince Hedrock. A minute after his disap­pearance, Prince Hedrock stepped back out of the shield, and, facing the Weapon Shop men, warned Peter Cadron."
"That is correct, sir."
"What was the warning?"
The officer said steadily, "He asked Coun­cilor Cadron if he recalled the Weapon Shop laws forbidding any interference, for any rea­son, with the seat of Imperial Government, and warned hint that the entire Weapon Shop council would regret its high-handed action, and that it would be taught to remember that it is but one of two facets of Isher civilization."
"He said that! Her voice was eager, her eyes ablaze. She whirled on Del Curtin. "Prince, did you hear that?"
The prince bowed, then turned back to Colonel Nison, "My last question is this: In your opinion did Prince Hedrock give any evidence of being able to fulfill his threat against the Weapon Makers?"
"None, sir. I could have shot him myself from where I stood. Physically he was, and I presume is, completely in their power."
"Thank you," said the prince. "That is all."

There remained the fact that she must rescue Captain Hedrock.
She paced up and down, up and down. Dawn came, a gray muggy light that peered. through the huge windows of her office apart­ment shedding dirty pools of light in its shad­owy corners, and making no impression at all where there were artificial lights.
She saw that Prince del Curtin was watching her anxiously, and she slowed her rapid pacing, said:
"I can’t believe it. I can’t believe that Captain Hedrock would say things out of bravado. It is possible that there exists some organization of which we know nothing. In fact—"
She faced him wildly. "Prince," she said in an intense voice, "he told me that he was not, never had been, never would be a Weapon Shop man."
Del Curtin was frowning. "Innelda," he said pityingly, "you are exciting yourself use­lessly. There can’t be anything. Human be­ings, being what they are, sooner or later manifest any power they may have. That is a law as fixed as Einsteinian Gravitation. If such an organization existed, we would have known of it."
"We have missed the clues. Don’t you see?" Her voice trembled with the desperation of her thought. "He came to marry me. And he won there. That shows the caliber of the organization. And what about the section of wall that he removed from the storeroom in the tombs—how did that get there? Explain that."
"Surely," said the prince in a stately voice, "the Ishers cannot but be mortal enemies of any secret organization that may exist!"
"The Ishers," said the woman icily, "are learning that they are human beings as well as rulers, and that the world is a big place, too big for one mind or group of minds to comprehend in its entirety."
They stared at each other, two people whose nerves were frayed to the uttermost. It was the empress who recovered first. She said wearily:
"It seems incredible, prince, that you and I who have been almost truly brother and sister, should be on the verge of a quarrel. I’m sorry."
She came forward and placed her hand on his. He took it and kissed it; there were tears in his eyes as he straightened.
"Your majesty," he said huskily. "I beg your forgiveness. I should have remembered the strain you are undergoing. You have but to command me. We have power, a billion men will spring to arms at your command. We can threaten the Weapon Makers with a generation of war. We can destroy any man who has dealings with them. We can—"

She shook her head hopelessly. "My dear, you do not realize what you are saying. This is an age that would normally be revolutionary. The necessary disorganized mental outlook exists. The evils are there: selfish administra­tion, corrupt courts, and rapacious industry; every class contributes its own brand of amoral and immoral attributes, which are beyond the control of any individual. Life itself is in the driver’s seat; we’re only passengers.
"So far our marvelous science, the immensity of machine production, the intricate and superb organization of law, and the existence of the Weapon Makers as a stabilizing influence have prevented an open explosion, but for a genera­tion at least, we mustn’t rock the boat.
"I am counting particularly upon a new method of mind training recently released by the Weapon Shops, which strengthens moral functions as well as performing everything that other methods are noted for.
"As soon as we get rid of the menace of the giant organization, we—"
She stopped because of the startled expres­sion that flashed into the prince’s lean face; her own eyes widened. She whispered:
"It’s impossible. He . . . can’t . . . be . . . the giant. Wait . . . wait, don’t say anything. We can prove it all in a minute—"
She crossed swiftly to her personal ’stat, said in a tired, flat voice:
"Bring the prisoner, Edward Gonish, to my office."
The No-man answered her question steadily, "I don’t understand the electronic shield through which you say he disappeared, but yes, your majesty, Captain Hedrock is one of the giants or"—he hesitated, then added slowly —"or, and this thought has just come, the giant."
The significance of the hesitation was lost on her. She swayed wearily. "But why should he want to marry the woman whose empire he is trying to ruin?"
"Madam"—Gonish spoke quietly—"it was only two days ago that we discovered Captain Hedrock was deceiving the Weapon Shops. It was the accidental disclosure of his absolutely superior intelligence that proved him to be a man to whom the Isher line and the Weapon Makers are but a means to an end. What that end is, I am only beginning to suspect. If you will answer a few questions, I shall be able to tell you in a few minutes who Captain Hedrock is—or rather was!
"I say ’was’ of necessity. I regret to say that the intention of the Weapon Makers council was to question him in a specially con­structed room; then immediately execute him."

Silence settled like a weight over the room. Actually, the shock, the capacity of her body for shock, was gone. She stood, cold and numb, without thought, waiting.
It struck her finally what a distinguished-looking man the No-man was. She studied him absently, and then utterly forgot his personal, appearance as he began to speak:
"I have, of course, all the available informa­tion about Captain Hedrock that is known to the Weapon Makers. My search led into very unusual byways, that seemed meaningless. But if similar curious paths exist in the Isher annals, as I believe they do, then the section of wall Hedrock removed from the tombs, is only the final clue— But let me ask:
"Is there any picture, film, any physical record available of the husband of the Empress Ganeel?"
"Why—no!" The breathlessness was accompanied by a dizziness, almost a spinning of her brain; for her mind had made an impossible leap. She spoke blurrily, "Mr. Gonish, he said that, except for my dark hair, I reminded him of Ganeel."
The No-man bowed gravely. "Your majesty, I see you have already plunged into these strange waters. I want you to run your mind back and back through the history of your line, and remember—whose pictorial record is missing, husband or emperor?"
"They’re mostly husbands of empresses," she said slowly, steadily. "That is how the tradition began, that consorts should remain in the background." She frowned. "So far as I know there is only one emperor, of whom picture, portrait or film record is not available. That one is understandable. As the first of the line, he—"
She stopped. She stared at Gonish. "Are you crazy?" she said. "Are you crazy?"
The No-man shook his head. "You may now regard it as a full intuition. You know what my training is: I take a fact here and there, and as soon as I have approximately ten percent, the answer comes automatically. They call it intuition, but actually it is simply the ability of the brain to co-ordinate tens of thousands of facts in a flash, and to logicalize any gaps that may exist.
"One of the facts in this case is that there are no less than twenty-seven important pictorial records missing in the history of Weapon Shops. I concentrated my attention on the writings of the men in question, and the similarity of mental outlook, the breadth of intellect, was unmistakable."
He finished, "You may or may not know it, but just as the first and greatest of the Ishers is only a name, so our founder, Walter S. de Lany, is a name without a face."
"But who is he?" said Prince del Curtin, blankly. "Apparently, somewhere along the line the race of man bred an immortal and—"
"Not bred. It must have been artificial. Had it been natural, it would have repeated many times in these centuries. And it must have been accidental, and unrepeatable, be­cause everything the man has ever said or done, shows an immense and passionate inter­est in the welfare of the race."
"But," said the prince, "what is he trying to do? Why did he marry Innelda?"

For a moment, Gonish was silent. He stared at the woman, and she returned his gaze, the color in her cheeks high and brilliant. Finally, she nodded, and Gonish said gently:
"For one thing, he has tried to keep the Isher strain Isher. He believes in his own blood, and rightly so, as history has proven. For instance, you two are only remotely Isher. Your blood is so diluted that your kinship to Captain Hedrock can hardly be called a relation.
"Hedrock remarked to me once that the Isher emperors tended to marry brilliant and somewhat unstable women, and that this pe­riodically endangered the family. It was the empresses, he said, who always saved the line by marrying steady, sober, able men. They—"
"Suppose—" The woman did not think of her words as an interruption; the thought came; she spoke it. "Suppose we offered to trade you for him?"
Gonish shrugged: "You can probably obtain his corpse for me."
That burned and chilled by turns, but the brief fever left her colder, more remote from emotion. Death was something that she had seen with icy eyes, and she could face it for him as well as for herself. The only thing was—
"Suppose I were to offer the interstellar drive?"
Her intensity seemed to astound the man. He drew back, and stared at her. "Madam," he said finally, "I can offer you no intuition one way or the other, nor any logical hope.
"I must admit that I am puzzled by the electronic shield, but I get nothing, no sense of what it could be, or why it should help him. Whatever he did when he was within it could not to my knowledge assist him to escape through the impregnable walls of a Weapon Shop battle cruiser, or out of the metal room where he was taken.
"All the science of the Weapon Makers and the Isher Empire is arrayed against him. Science moves in spurts, and we are in the dynamic middle of the latest one. A hundred years from now, when the lull has set in, an immortal man may begin to get his bearings, not before."
"Suppose he tells them the truth?" It was Prince del Curtin.
"Never!" the woman flashed. "Why. that would be begging. No Isher would think of such a thing."
Gonish said, "Her majesty is right, but that is not the only reason. I will not explain. The possibility of a confession does not exist."
She was only vaguely aware of his words. She whirled on her cousin. She held herself straight, her head high. She said in a thrillingly clear voice:
"Keep trying to contact the Weapon Mak­ers. Offer them Gonish, the interstellar drive and legal recognition, including an arrangement whereby their courts and ours establish a liaison—all in exchange for Captain Hedrock. They would be mad to refuse."
The dark passion sagged; she saw that the No-man was gazing at her gloomily. "Madam," he said sadly, "you have obviously paid no attention to my earlier statement. The in­tention was to kill him within a maximum of one hour. In view of his previous escape from the Weapon Makers, that intention will not be deviated from. The greatest human story in history is over. And madam—"
The No-man stared at her steadily. "For your sake, it is just as well. You know as perfectly as I do that you cannot have chil­dren. You—"
"What’s this?" said Prince del Curtin in a vast amazement. "Innelda—"
"Silence!" Her voice was a lashing thing of mortified fury. "Prince, have this man returned to his cell. He has really become intolerable. And I forbid you to discuss your sovereign with him."
The prince bowed. "Your majesty com­mands," he said coldly. He turned. "This way, Mr. Gonish."
She had wondered if she could be hurt further; and here it was. She stood, after a moment, alone in her shattered world. Long minutes dragged before the realization came that sleep at least would be kind.

XVI.

It was not so much a room in which Hed­rock found himself, as a metal cavern. He stopped short in the doorway, beside Peter Cadron, a sardonic smile on his face. He saw that the councilor was watching him from narrowed eyes; and his lips curled.
Let them wonder and doubt. They had surprised him once by an unexpected arrest. This time it was different. This time, he was ready for them.
His gaze played boldly over the twenty-nine men who sat around a replica of the V table which the Weapon Makers council used in their public hearings.
He waited until Peter Cadron, the thirtieth of that high council, had walked over and seated himself; waited while the commander of guards reported that the prisoner was stripped of all rings, that his clothes had been changed and his body subjected to a trans­parency and found to be normal, with no­where a hidden weapon. Having spoken, the commander and his guards withdrew, but still Hedrock waited.
He stood, smiling grimly, as Peter Cadron explained the reason for the precautions; and then, slowly, coolly, he walked forward and faced the open end of the V table. He saw that the men’s eyes were on him. Some looked curious, some expectant, some merely hostile. All seemed willing for him to speak.
"Gentlemen," Hedrock said in his ringing voice, "I’m going to ask one question: Does anyone present know where I was when I stepped through that shield? If not, I would suggest that I be released at once because the mighty Weapon Makers council is in for a devil of a shock."
There was silence. The men looked at each other. "I would say," said young Ancil Nare, "that the sooner the execution is carried out the better. At the present moment, his throat can be cut; he can be strangled; a bullet can smash his head; an energy gun disintegrate him. His body is without protection—if necessary we could even club him to death.
"We know that all this can be done this instant. We do not know, in view of his strange statements, that it can be done ten minutes from now." In his earnestness, the youthful executive stood up as he finished, "Gentlemen, let us act—now!"
Hedrock’s loud clapping broke the silence that followed. "Bravo," he said, "bravo. Such well-spoken advice merits being acted upon. Go ahead and try to kill me in any fashion you please. Draw your guns and fire; pick up your chairs and bludgeon me; order knives and pin me against the wall.
"No matter what you do, gentlemen, you’re in for a shock." His eyes chilled. "And deservedly so.
"Wait!" His thunderous voice drowned the attempt of the solid-faced Deam Lealy to break into speech. "I’ll do the talking. It is the council that is on trial, not I. It can still win leniency for its criminal action in attacking the Imperial Palace by recognizing now, without further offense, that it has broken its own laws."
"Really," a councilor wedged in the words, "this is beyond toleration. It—"
"Let him talk," Peter Cadron said. "We shall learn a great deal about his motives."

Hedrock bowed gravely. "Indeed you shall, Mr. Cadron. My motives are concerned en­tirely with the action of this council in ordering the attack on the palace."
"I can understand," said Cadron ironically, "your vexation that this council did not respect a regulation more than three thousand years old when apparently you had counted upon it and upon our natural reluctance to make such an attack, and accordingly felt yourself safe to pursue your own ends, whatever they are."
Hedrock said steadily, "I did NOT count upon the regulation or the reluctance. My colleagues and I"—it was just as well to sug­gest once more that he was not alone—"have noted with regret the developing arrogance of this council, its growing belief that it was not accountable for its actions, and that, there­fore, it could safely flout its own constitution."
"Our constitution," said Bayd Roberts, the senior councilor, with dignity, "demands that we take any action necessary to maintain our position. The proviso that this be done without an attack on the person or residence of the reigning Isher, her heirs or successors, has no meaning in an extreme emergency such as this. You will notice that we did secure the absence of her majesty during the attack. That—"
"I must interrupt—" It was the chairman of the council. "Incredibly, the prisoner has succeeded in concentrating the conversation according to his own desires. I can understand that we all have a guilty feeling about the at­tack on the palace, but we are NOT required to defend our actions to the prisoner. Therefore—"
He spoke curtly into his chair-arm ’stat, "Commander, come in here and put a sack over the prisoner’s head."
Hedrock was smiling gently as the guard of ten came in. He said, "We will now have the shock."
He stood perfectly still as the men grabbed him. The sack came up and—
It happened.

When Hedrock, in the palace, half an hour before, had stepped through the section of wall, which he had brought up from the tombs, he found himself in a dim world.
He stood for a long time letting his body adjust, and hoping that no one would attempt to follow him through that electronic-force field.
It was not a personal worry. The vibratory shield was tuned to his body and his alone; and during all the years that it had been part of the wall in the underground palace store­room, the only danger had been that someone might unknowingly wander into it, and suffer damage.
Hedrock had often wondered what would happen to such an unlucky innocent. Several animals that he had tagged and put through an experimental model had been sent back from points as far away as ten thousand miles.
Some had never been returned despite the stiff reward offer printed on the tag.
Now that he himself was in, there was no hurry. Normal time and space laws had no meaning in this realm of half-light.
It was nowhere and it was everywhere. It was the quickest place in which to go mad, because the body that intruded on it experi­enced time; it didn’t.
He had found that a six-hour session made genuinely serious inroads on his sanity. His incursion earlier in the evening, through the shield in his hide-out, had been for what would have been two hours normal time, and the trip had revealed to him that the empress wanted to marry him.
Temporarily, that had guaranteed his safety; what was more important it also guaranteed that he would have access to the shield in the palace tombs. Accordingly, he had withdrawn swiftly, conserving the remaining four hours of the six that was the human limit.
His present incursion mustn’t occupy more than four hours, preferably three, preferably two. After which, he’d have to stay away from the mind-destroying thing for months.
The idea for the invention had been broached to him during one of his terms as chairman of the Weapon Makers council, an enormously autocratic position that had enabled him to assign an entire laboratory of physicists to assist the brilliant young man whose brain child it was.
Simply, the problem had been: The Weapon Shop vibratory transmitter bridged the spatial gap between two points in interplanetary space by mechanically accepting that space had no material existence. Why not then, the inventor had expounded, why not reverse the process, and create an illusion of space where there had been nothing?
The research was a success. The inventor reported the details to Hedrock, who thought it over and informed the man and his colleagues that the council had decided on secrecy. To the council itself, he made a negative report on the invention—and had it.
The subject, once explored, was considered one more closed door, was entered as such in the files at INFORMATION CENTER for the future reference of men who might have a repetition of the idea. Accordingly, it would never again be the subject of Weapon Shop research.
Some day, but not now, he would release the knowledge.
It was not, Hedrock reflected grimly, as he stood there patiently letting his body adjust, not the first time that an invention had come into his possession and been withheld from the public.
His own discovery, vibratory magnification, he had kept as a personal secret for twenty centuries before finally using it to establish the Weapon Shops as a counterbalance to the Isher emperors.
He still had several others; and his main rule for withholding or not had always been: Would release for general use be of benefit to the progressive spirit of man? Or would the power that it represented merely assist some tem­poral group in tightening a tyranny already too rigid?
Quite enough dangerous inventions were carelessly produced during the inventive spurts that came every few centuries, produced by ’ scientists who never thought in a practical fashion of what the effect might be of their discoveries.
Damn it, why should a billion people die because some inventor had a brain that couldn’t see an inch into human nature?
Then, of course, there were the people who saw an invention in terms of their own private or group or economic welfare. If they were withholding, as the empress was withholding the interstellar drive, they must be forced by all means to yield their secret.
Sometimes, the decision had been a hard one, but who else had the power, the experi­ence to decide? For better or for worse, he was the arbiter.
He let the thought drain slowly out of him. His body was ready. The time had come for action.

Hedrock began to walk forward in the mist. He could see the people in the palace, standing rigidly like carven figurates seen at late dusk. His time relation to them had not changed a single instant.
He paid them no attention, even when they were in his way, but stepped through their bodies as if they were clouds of gas.
Walls yielded before his mass, but that had to be carefully done. It would have been just as easy, too easy, to sink through the floor, and so on into the earth.
The laboratory experiments of the inventor and his assistants had produced one such casu­alty; and repetition was not desired.
To avoid the calamity, the research staff finally designed that the initial creation of new space should be on a partial scale only. A ring was provided which, when activated. would increase or decrease the original ap­portionment at will, for use when heavy materials had to be penetrated.
The ring, one of two—the other had a different purpose—was what Hedrock used when he came to walls: first, an easy jump, followed as his feet left the floor by a touch on the activator of the ring, then swift release of the activator, and then a gentle landing on a floor that gave like thick mud under his feet.
It was simple for muscles so perfectly co­ordinated as his own. He reached the cache of machines which he had long ago tuned to this space, and secreted in the palace.
There was a small spaceship, with lifting devices, magnetizers large and small, particu­larly there were dozens of machines that could snatch and hold things. There were various weapons, and, of course, every tool, every in­strument from spaceship to mechanical fingers had its own equivalent of the two adjustors necessary to their complete operation.
Every instrument in the ship, the ship itself, and the two adjustor rings on Hedrock’s finger, were attuned to a master control on the switch­board of the spaceship.
The second ring and the matching adjustors on the machines comprised the second valuable function of the invention. By controlling the second ring, it was possible to go backward and forward in time for a short distance.
Theoretically, years could be covered; actually the shattering effect of the entire experience to the human brain limited a trip to a few hours backward or forward.
Hedrock had discovered that, in nine hours forward in time, and nine backward, eighteen altogether, the body lived the six normal hours that it could endure without going too insane. Three for one.
The method of time travel had no relation to the seesaw system of time travel unwittingly devised by the empress’ physicists seven years before, wherein the body collected time energy, which could never again quite be balanced off, with the result that the time traveler was always destroyed [1].
There was no time in this space; there was only a method of adjusting the space to a given time in the normal world.
Hedrock eased the little spaceship and every­thing in it around to where the Weapon Shop cruiser lay-to beside the break in the palace wall.
Through the hard shell of the cruiser, he nosed his machine; then switched off the en­gines, and turned on the master time adjustor to full power, thrice the rate of normal time.
He waited tensely, watching the Sensitives, which were nothing but automatic relays con­verted to use in this space. It shouldn’t take long. It—
The Sensitive lights flashed; the master switch clicked instantly down to one third its full power, adjusting the whole ship to normal-time rate. Simultaneously, Hedrock felt move­ment.
The great Weapon Shop cruiser was rising; he and his small machine were with it, per­fectly matched as to time rate, and just far enough out of the special space to keep from falling through the walls of the cruiser.
If he was right, there were now two Hedrocks in the cruiser, himself here in the gray-dark realm, and himself returned to the palace from this very spy trip, made prisoner by the Weapon Makers and brought aboard the cruiser.
Unwise though to take that for granted. One of the great difficulties of moving around in time was that of locating people, and keep­ing track of them in crowds, or just keeping track. He had once wasted an entire six-hour period searching for a person who had gone to a theater. Therefore—
Best to make sure. He peered into the ’stats; and, yes, there he was, surrounded by guards. The Hedrock out there was already back from this time trip, and knew what had happened. Which was more than he did. It shouldn’t take long, though.
It didn’t.
The cruiser flashed to the fortress that was its destination; prisoner and guards emerged and went down into the building, where the thick metal room had been constructed. Hed­rock forced his ship through the heavy walls and got busy.
First, he put out a sound collector; and, while listening to the argument in the room, unloaded some of his machines. When the guards rushed in with the "sack," which was simply a gagging device, he waited till it was about to be fastened, then lowered a mechani­cal band, and snatched it into his own space.
He sat then, with his fingers on the time control, waiting for developments.

In the room itself, the silence was a thing of tensed nerves and startled looks. Hedrock, the prisoner, stood utterly still, a faint, sardonic smile on his lips, making no effort to break the grip of the guards who held him.
He felt remorseless. There was a job to be done; and he intended to do it thoroughly. He said icily:
"I won’t waste any time on verbal argu­ment. The determination of this organization to kill me, despite the fact that the Pp machine proved my altruism and good will shows a defensive conservatism that always tries to destroy when confronted by something it does not completely understand.
"That conservatism shall be taught by over-whelming force that there exists an organiza­tion capable of overthrowing even the mighty Weapon Makers."
Peter Cadron said coldly, "The Weapon Shops recognize no secret organization. Guards, destroy him!"
"You silly fool," Hedrock cried. "I thought better of you, Cadron, than that you would give such a mindless command—"
He went on talking grimly, paying no atten­tion to what was happening. Without looking around at the guards, he knew.
In that other space, his earlier self simply cut the time-adjustor switch, whereupon everything in the room stabilized. Without haste, his earlier self relieved the guards of their weapons, and then proceeded to disarm every member of the council, including the removal of the rings from their fingers, and the ’stat radios from their wrists and chairs.
Next, be slipped handcuffs onto their wrists, chaining them all together in a long row around the table. The guards he handcuffed arms to legs, and set outside in the hallway. Then he closed and locked the door.
The whole job took no time—literally.
He returned to the control board, adjusted his time rate from zero to normal and listened to the uproar of men discovering their situa­tion.
The dismay was vast. Chains clanked. Men cried out in wonder and alarm, and then sank back looking pale and terrified. Hedrock knew it was not personal fear; it was all too plain that every man present had suddenly had a terrible vision of the end of the Weapon Shops. He waited for their startled attention to jerk back to him, then went on swiftly:
"Gentlemen, calm your fears. Your great organization is not in danger. This situation would never have arisen if you had not pursued me with such singleness of purpose.
"For your information, it was your own founder, Walter S. de Lany, who recognized the danger to the State of an invincible body such as the Weapon Makers. It was he who set a group of friendly watchers over the Shops. That is all I will say, except to emphasize our friendliness, our good will, our resolve not to interfere so long as the Weapon Makers live according to their Constitution. It is that Constitution which has now been violated in its one inflexible article."
He paused there, his gaze angrily sweeping the faces before him, but mentally he was coolly appraising his words. It was a good story withal, the lack of detail being its safest feature. All he desired from it was that it con­ceal the fact that an immortal man was the only watcher.
He saw that several of the men had recov­ered sufficiently to attempt speech, but he cut them off ruthlessly:
"Here is what must be done. First, keep silent about what you have learned today. The Watchers do not wish it known they exist.
"Secondly, resign in toto. You can all stand for re-election, not for the next term, but thereafter. The mass resignation will serve as an impressive reminder to the rank and file of the Shops that there is a Constitution, and that it is one to respect.
"Finally, no further attempt must be made to molest me. About noon tomorrow, suggest to the empress that you will exchange me for the interstellar drive. I think myself that the drive will be forthcoming before that hour without any bargaining, but make the offer. And now—any questions?"
His voice it was that must have held them in thrall so long. As he finished, there was an angry clamor, then silence, and then a lesser clamor, and silence again. Hedrock did not fail to notice that three or four men, among them Peter Cadron, did not join in either manifestation of that confusion. It was to Cadron that Hedrock addressed himself:
"I am sure that Mr. Cadron can act as spokesman. I have long regarded him as one of the most able members on the council."
Cadron climbed to his feet, a strongly built man in his middle forties. "Yes," he said, "I believe I can be spokesman. I think I speak for the majority when I say that we accept your terms."
No one dissented. Hedrock bowed and said loudly:
"All right, No. 1, pull me out!"
He must have vanished instantly.

They tried no stunts, the two Hedrocks who were briefly together in that misty partial space. The brain suffered too greatly from the slightest attempt to fool with time. Curious how that worked, but experiments had proved the fact long before.
The earlier Hedrock sat at the controls of the little ship; driving it hard back into time and toward the palace; the other stood beside him, looking down gloomily.
He could find no clear reason for his mood. There were still things to do, of course, but they were unimportant now, secondary. The main job was not actually done; the interstellar drive was still not in the open, but the psychological tendency was so marked that the issue was no longer in doubt. It was possible that Innelda would hold the "drive" back for bargaining purposes.
The exact method didn’t matter. Victory was sure. As for what he had just been forced to do, that was another matter. What a horri­ble, unpleasant affair it had been. It seemed incredible that he who admired every member of the present Weapon Shop council should have been compelled even in self-defense to act against them. Nevertheless—
There could be no real regret. Earth’s im­mortal man must assume his life was worth saving. For better or for worse he was what be was, and all the world must put up with him so long as he could protect himself.
Hedrock grimaced and saw that they were at the destination. The shield loomed up in the dim reaches of the shadow palace, a thing of softly radiant flame.
They tried no trickery, attempted no para­doxes. It was his earlier self who stepped through the shield and became one more misty shape in the palace room.
Hedrock burned the shield with a flare of gunpowder—and then sent the little ship hur­tling across the dark city toward one of his dozens of secret apartments. Swiftly, be set the Sensitives to hold the ship at normal time rate for possible future use; then he focused the power of a lifter on himself, and felt it lower him into the apartment.
Be stood alive in normal time, and headed straight for bed. Sleep came easily to his strained body.
He wakened shortly after noon the following day, and sat eating as he listened to the ’stat news. But there was nothing about the in­terstellar drive.

Frowning, Hedrock connected the ’stat to one of his relay systems, and by that round­about fashion called the Weapon Makers. He smiled grimly as Peter Cadron’s face appeared on the plate.
Cadron’s face lighted up. He said, "Hedrock, it’s you!"
"Yes."
The man said tensely. "Hedrock, I want to tell you that I’m glad to see you. The council has decided to hold no grudges."
"Thank you. That means definitely no plotting."
"Our word of honor."
Hedrock sighed. In a way he had been worried. Be need be no longer. He said finally, "Have you made the offer to exchange me?"
"We didn’t have to." The man’s dark eyes glowed like pools of light. "Listen, Hedrock, we’ve been sitting here on tenterhooks waiting for you to call."
"Yes?"
"We have received from the empress a most remarkable offer. Recognition for the Shops, a share in the government. It’s a surrender of the first order—and all we’ve got to do is deliver you up alive, as you yourself have stipulated."
Hedrock said grimly. "You are refusing, of course."
"Eh?" Cadron’s image stared.
Hedrock went on in a steely voice, "Cadron, you don’t really tell me that your council is excited about such a thing. Don’t you realize that there can never be a common meeting ground between two such diametrically opposed forces?"
"But," protested Cadron, "that’s one of the things you suggested yourself as a reason for your going to the palace."
Hedrock said steadily, "That was a blind. We had to have during this crisis of civilization somebody in both the Shops and the palace. Wait!"
He went on in a ringing voice before the other could interrupt:
"Cadron, the Weapon Shops constitute a permanent opposition. The trouble with the opposition of the old days was that they were always scheming for power; all too frequently their criticism was dishonest, their intentions evil; they hated for control.
"Never must the Weapon Shops allow such emotions to be aroused in their followers. Let the empress rebuild her own chaos. I do not say she is responsible for the corrupt state of the empire, but the time has come for her to attempt a vigorous housecleaning.
"Throughout, the Weapon Makers will re­main aloof, interested but maintaining their great standards for the relief throughout the galaxy of those who must defend themselves from oppression.
"The gunmakers will continue to sell their guns and stay out of politics."
Cadron said slowly, "You want us then to—"
"To exchange me for the interstellar drive; nothing more nor less. And now, Cadron—"
Hedrock smiled. "Cadron, I have enjoyed knowing you personally. Pass on my felicita­tions to the retiring council. I intend to pre­sent myself at the palace one hour from now; and none of you will hear from me again. Good-by to all of you, and good luck."
He shut off the ’stat with a jerky movement of his hand, and sat there conscious of that old, old pain of his.
He forced the great loneliness out of his soul at last and put his carplane down on the palace exactly on the hour.

He watched the empress from under half-closed eyes, as they talked. She sat stiffly beside him, a tall, graceful, long-faced young woman, whose green eyes hid her thoughts.
They sat under a palm in the garden that was the reception room of the thirty-fourth floor. Soft breezes blew against them; the shaded lights shed a gentle glow over the entire scene. Twice, he kissed her, conscious that her diffidence bad an inner meaning that he must bring into the open.
She took the kisses with all the passivity of a slave woman.
Frowning, Hedrock drew back. "Innelda, what’s the matter?"
She was silent; and he pressed on, "The first thing I find, when I come back, is that Prince del Curtin, who has been almost literally your right hand, has been banished from the palace. Why?"
The words seemed to rouse her out of some depth. She said with a shadow of fire in her tone, "My cousin has had the temerity to criticize and oppose a project of mine. I will not be badgered even by those I love."
Hedrock said, "Badgered you, did he? That doesn’t sound like the prince."
Silence. Hedrock stared at her slantwise, then went on in a persistent tone:
"You gave up the interstellar drive for me, and yet now that you have me, I can’t feel that it means anything."
During the long silence that followed, he had his first thought of what all this rigidity could be: Was it possible that she knew the truth about him? Before he could speak, her low voice came:
"Perhaps all I really need to say, Robert, is that there will be an Isher heir, an Isher heir."
The child part of the revelation hardly touched him. She knew. That was what counted. Hedrock sighed finally. "I forgot. You have Gonish, haven’t you?"
"Yes, I have Gonish; and he didn’t need very much more information than he had. A few words; and the intuition was complete."
He said at last, "What are you going to do?"
Her answer came, remote-toned, "A woman cannot love an immortal man. The relation would destroy her soul and her mind." She went on, almost as if speaking to herself, "I realize now I never did love you. You fasci­nated me, and perhaps repelled me a little, too. I’m proud, though, that I selected you without knowing. It shows the enormous instinctive vitality of our line. Robert!"
"Yes?"
"Those other empresses—what was your life like with them?"
Hedrock shook his head. "I won’t tell you. I want you to make up your mind without even thinking of them."
She laughed brittlely. "You think I’m jeal­ous. It’s not . . . not that at all." She added in a curious disjointed fashion, "Henceforth I’m a family woman, who intends to have the respect as well as the affection of her child. An Isher empress can do no other—but I won’t press you."
Her eyes darkened strangely; she said with sudden heaviness, "I’ll have to think it over. Leave me now, will you?"
She held out her hand. It felt limp under the pressure of his lips; and Hedrock went frowning to his apartment.
It was several minutes before he thought of Gonish. The guards brought the No-man without demur, and left them alone.
They sat for a while, staring at each other. "I realize," said Gonish at last, "that I’m go­ing to receive no explanations."
"Later," said Hedrock; then, "What are you going to do?"
"Nothing."
"You mean—"
"Nothing. You see, I understand just what the knowledge would do to the average and even the higher-type human being. I shall never say a word, not to the council, not to anyone."
Hedrock was silent, relieved. He knew this man, his enormous integrity. No fear was behind that promise, simply a stark honesty of outlook that would never be more than equaled. He saw that Gonish’s eyes were studying him. The No-man said:
"With my training, I would have quite naturally known better than to make a test of the effect of immortality on others. But you made it, didn’t you? Where was it? When?"
Hedrock swallowed hard. The memory was like fire. "It was on Venus," he said in a fiat voice, "during the early days of interplanetary travel. I set up an isolated colony of scientists, told them the truth, and set them to work to help me discover the secret of my immortality.
"Horrible, oh—" His voice thickened in distress. "They couldn’t stand watching my perpetual youth as they grew old. Never again."
He shuddered; and the No-man said quickly, "What about—your wife?"
Hedrock was silent for a long minute. He said then slowly, "The Isher empresses in the past have always been proud of their relation to the immortal man. For the sake of the children, they put up with me. I can say no more."
His frown deepened. "I’ve sometimes thought I should marry oftener. The immortal strain might, just might, repeat that way. This is only my thirteenth marriage. Somehow, I didn’t have the heart even though"—he looked up—"I’ve developed a perfect method of aging my appearance gradually, enough to have a psychological effect on those who actually know the truth."
There was an odd, grim look on Gonish’s face, that narrowed Hedrock’s eyes. He said quickly, "What’s the matter?"
The No-man said, "She loves you, I think; and that makes it very bad. You see, she can’t have any children."
Hedrock rose up out of his chair, took a step forward as if he intended the No-man bodily harm. "Are you in earnest? Why, she told me—"
Gonish was bleak. "We of the Weapon Shops have studied the empress from child­hood. Her file, of course, is accessible only to the three No-men and to the members of the council. It’s the old story. These old families tend to thin out. I hope you’ll pardon me, but it’s the truth."
The No-man’s gaze fixed Hedrock sharply: "I know this wrecks your plans, but don’t take it so hard. Prince del Curtin is next in line, and will carry on, rather strongly, I think. There’ll be another empress along in a few generations, and you can marry her."
Hedrock ceased his pacing. "Don’t be so damned callous," he said. "I’m not thinking of myself. It’s these Isher women. The trait hasn’t shown clearly in Innelda, but it’s there. She won’t give up that child; that’s what I’m worrying about."
He swung directly toward the No-man again. "Are you absolutely sure? Don’t play with me, Gonish."
The No-man said steadily, "Hedrock, I’m not playing. The Empress Isher is going to die in childbirth and—" He stopped; his eyes fixed on a point beyond Hedrock.
Hedrock turned slowly, and faced the woman who stood there, the woman who said in a cold voice:
"Captain Hedrock, you will take your friend, Mr. Gonish, and depart from the palace within the hour, not to return until—"
She stopped and stood for a moment like a figure of stone. She finished with a rush, "Never," she said thickly. "Never come back. I couldn’t stand it. Good-by."
"Wait!" Hedrock cried piercingly. "Innelda, you mustn’t have that child. You—" He was talking to a closed door.

XVII.

For Neelan, except that his eyes were clamped tight, and his every muscle clenched, the moment after he fired his gun was—normal.
The shock of the realization that he was still alive ricocheted along his nerves in a spasm of comprehension. The two bullets, the explosions of which had deafened him, had not touched him. That meant—
What a fool he had been to let them get away with it, what an unutterable fool!
He leaned back, eyes still closed, letting his body calm, his mind go slow and blank, all thought trickling away. Nirvana, the ancient Hindu fakirs had called that perfect, mindless attunement with the universal—nothingness and the great institutes for mind and sensory study, established millenniums ago, had found it was the essential basis for all mind training.
Slowly, Neelan grew conscious of a steady and enormous pulsing that shook his brain with its thunder. But that physical phase, that pounding of his heart, with its attendant murmurs of blood flow, and all the tens of thou­sands of muscular tensions, each with its own-tiny sounds—that phase, too, passed.
He was alone with utter calm and utter peace.
His first impression, after that moment of, ultimate dissociation from matter, was that he was sitting in a chair. The picture was so clear that he knew after a few seconds that the chair was in the control room of his own lifeboat, that it was in fact the multipurpose chair of the little ship’s control board.
He was in his own machine; and only a few minutes had passed since he bad first seen the alien spaceships. All the rest was, not exactly illusion, but willed thought, pictures pushed at him, and which had in a flash of power seized control of his mind before he could even be aware that the attempt was being made.
Neelan sighed and opened his eyes. There mustn’t be any hurry, so he sat there letting the familiarity of the surroundings figuratively suffuse his being.
This was his environment; this was where he had been physically throughout his entire in­terview with the spiders. Here he would re­main until they removed him physically or turned their destroyer guns on him.
Satisfied at last, he bent forward and peered into the glowing ’stats, and saw—
One ship! Not hundreds, only one.
His calm faded in a puff of amazement, that grew, for he wasn’t even inside the alien ship. He was out here in space, and bad never been anywhere else. He was here free to act as he pleased and—
He acted. His fingers flashed toward his ac­celerator, pushed it into gear. Under him, the lifeboat tugged like a trapped thing. It bounced frantically, rolled, and reared up like an untamed horse maddened by the ghastly feel of the rider on its back. It was so violent that Neelan’s heart came up tight into his throat, the sweat broke out on his face; his body seemed on the verge of shaking apart.
Shuddering, he shut off the accelerator, but after a moment he smiled shakily through clenched teeth. Whatever else it was, it had been real; his machine had responded; power in torrents had answered the touch of his fingers on the controls; and—
"Man, you cannot succeed!"
He had been expecting a mental interference, instinctively cringing in anticipation of the titanic thing. The shock was utterly different than his expectation.
The alien thought lacked force. It seemed far away, weak. He was conscious of a genuine astonishment, an unsteady, wide-eyed compre­hension: This was the reality. Earlier, they must have established over him an instantane­ous and complete rapport; now they had to reach at him from outside.
Better and better; how much, how tremendously much better. The spider-creatures that had seemed so supreme were deflating every minute.
Four hundred ships become one. A seemingly superhuman mind control sagged so far that—
The flash of thought, of triumph, ended as the alien mind vibration touched him again, cold, steely, remorselessly logical:
"You cannot escape. You are in our power. We shall destroy you when you have served our purpose. So cease this mental and physi­cal squirming against your fate, and look around you."
Neelan was only dimly aware of the ending of that feral admonishment. He leaned breathlessly back in the control chair, and sat—realizing.
Here in spite of all that he had done was, quite simply, death.

"It is true," the creature-thought went on in its precise and inhumanly icy fashion, "that you have released yourself from our mental thrall, and have discovered that there is but one ship.
"It would have been easier, of course, for us, if you had remained under our control. However, we accept the situation. We desire to study further your sensory or emotional relation to your brother. There will be no pain, so, as you cannot escape, you should yield yourself to the investigation. Death will come in due course. We will advise you when. That is clear enough, is it not; and it conforms, as we understand it, to your own moral system."
Neelan simply sat there. He felt an abso­lute maze of fascination; and then a dismay so intense that it hurt his head. It wasn’t fear; nowhere in him was there a tremor of fear. It was simply—
So these monsters thought they were con­forming to human moral standards by giving him warning of death. They wanted his co­operation; and they believed, by explaining their plans for him, the logic would be of such clarity that he would automatically yield; and so everything would be gotten over with as swiftly as possible.
What a pretty little picture it was. No fuss, no bother; simply everybody being perfectly wonderful about it all; and then—the end.
Well, damn their miserable hides! He felt a violence, a very flame of outraged anger. So that was what intellect did to a spider. In­stead of trying to bite the hand that was reaching forth to crush it, it examined all methods of escape and, finding none, accepted death without a struggle.
Neelan smiled harshly. "You seem to have done pretty well, you and your kind," he said with crisp ferocity. "Here you are in a ship the size of a small room. You obviously come from a mentally superior civilization; and I’d like to see the planet that spawned you, its industries, its ordinary way of life; it should be interesting.
"Beyond doubt, your brand of logic has done well for you. Nature can pat herself on the back for a successful experiment in producing .intelligence, but, by heaven—"
He sat up; his face twisted, his voice spat the words as he finished, "By heaven, men don’t live that way. You may not know you’ve been in a fight when you get through with me, but you will know that I didn’t conform for a single instant, that I took death the hard way, and tried my damnedest while there was a breath in my body."
Neelan was breathless when he finished, and startled. It bad sounded, he thought ruefully, like purest bravado; he must seem to them like some alien, mindless creature, hissing defiance. The outside thought was coming at him again:
"You will find that we understand your psychology better than you think. I repeat: look around you!"

This time the admonishment penetrated. Neelan frowned, pulled his mind even further out of his passion and was himself.
He saw what they meant.
The big ship, whose captive he was, had rolled upward; its immense bulk filled the for­ward and rear plates now, only touching the edges of the right and left ’stats.
Where it had been was a gulf of space, and deep in that gulf swam two white, yellow-tinged suns.
They were tiny at first, little more than round balls, little more than bright stars. But they grew. They grew.
And far to the left another tinier sun ap­peared. The two larger showed after a moment six inches in diameter. They had seemed a foot apart; they separated farther. One re­mained small, while the other drew nearer, took on more size.
The second sun swung farther and farther to the left; his estimators showed it finally as about three billion miles away.
Further tests showed the angular diameter of both the nearer suns of the system to be larger than that of Sol. The luminosity of the nearest was 1.12 Sol, and of the second .82; weights were 1.14 and .97 respectively as compared with Earth’s sun.
The third sun was a mere blur of light in the distance. It would have taken days for his inadequate instruments to compute its char­acteristics. But the fact that it was there made Neelan frown; he searched for, then, and after a moment found a red point in the dis­tance, the fourth sun of that system.
He sat grim, as the alien mind directed its cold vibrations at him:
"Yes, man, you are right. These are the suns of the system you call Alpha Centauri. The two nearest are Alpha A and Alpha B. The third sun is Alpha C, and the red point is, of course, the insignificant Proxima Cen­tauri. These latter two do not concern us. What matters is that your brother stated that he was on a freak planet of this system.
"There is only one freak. It is a planet which, by describing a Figure 8, revolves in turn around the Centauri suns, Alpha A and Alpha B. It does this by traveling at the unusual speed of nearly one thousand miles a second. In its eccentric orbit, it passes very close to each star, much as a comet might, but, unlike a comet, it is forever unable to break away. The gravitational field Alpha A then Alpha B catches it, and whips it on its way.
"It is now approaching ever nearer to Alpha A, the star ahead; and, very plainly, we desire to use your connection with your brother to locate his body, and, in the course of the search, further our own studies of human emo­tions.
"It is clear, is it not, that you will agree to this?"
It was clear. Only—

"But he’s dead," Neelan managed to ejaculate.
"Exactly. That is the astounding thing. Your brother is dead, and yet your emotional feeling for him has heightened, not lessened. To us, this is a unique opportunity for study­ing a sensory equipment that has no parallel in the world of intelligence."
"But—" Neelan began. And stopped.
He felt hopeless before the impenetrable density that was here. He mourned his brother; and that was incomprehensible to them. It was damnable to think of Gil lying lifeless on a limitless sea of sand, his cells al­ready collapsing from the ever rising pall of heat as a three-thousand-mile-a-second planet drew nearer and nearer one of its two parent suns.
It was damnable; and yet, at the same time, thank God he was dead. The suffering was over; the mortal remains were beyond the pain of heat, beyond the ceaseless worry of the stinging sand, beyond thirst and hunger, be­yond fear and unreasonable hope. Death had come to Gilbert Neelan as it must to all men. God bless him and keep him.
There was, of course, the fact that, if Gil had hung on a little longer, the spiders, in their research work, might have rescued him— and then given them death together.
Neelan smiled dully. That was so obviously no solution that—
He shook himself. What was the use, he thought wearily? If these creatures couldn’t understand such a basic human emotion as grief, it was useless to expect them to know the meaning of mercy.
It would be worth it to yield just for the sake of seeing Gil again, and perhaps giving him a decent burial. It—
Wait a minute. With a jerk, Neelan climbed to his feet, and paced the floor of the lifeboat. He paused finally, said aloud ringingly:
"I’ll make a deal with you. I’ll do what you ask. I’ll co-operate—provided you release me afterward. That’s logic, isn’t it?"
The reply came instantly, coldly, "To the contrary, the logic is simply that you will do what we desire without any bargain; and, besides, what would make us stick to such a bargain?"
"Surely, you would keep your promise!" "A promise made without relation to the reality that you are our prisoner. Nonsense."
"But—"
Neelan stopped himself with deliberate will. The argument was so unavailing that it had no meaning. The two mental approaches were so many poles apart that all the universe seemed to stand between, and mock their dialectics.
Abruptly, he felt impatient, angry. So they thought they had him, did they? All they had to do was suggest that it would be in­teresting for him to participate in a sensory experiment with his dead brother; and he’d come a-running, surrendering his own body to them without further argument.
Neelan smiled a savage smile. "We’re back to where we started, boys," he said grimly. "No dice. If your reading of human psychol­ogy is that I’ll play the role of a ghoul, you’ve made another misplay. The game is over, and you’ve lost that trick. Better try again, and this time wear your armor. I’m becoming less amenable every second."
"You refuse!" There was a sharp, intel­lectual surprise in the question, almost wonder. "The prospect of seeing your brother has no appeal for you?"
Neelan wavered. He was suddenly ill with this bargaining over a corpse.
"You incredible monsters!" he rasped finally, "shoot me and get it over with. Maybe this doesn’t make sense to your lopsided brains, but I’m just screwy enough to feel ill that a man is dead, and yet not have to see his body."
There was silence; then, "It is clear, man, that you do not understand our intention. We propose to resuscitate your brother. It is vital that this be done swiftly, as the carcass will shortly decay beyond our control in the heat to which it is being subjected. Make up your mind, quick!"

Neelan lay under a light. Just where he was, or even where they wanted him to think he was, he had no idea. His body rested com­fortably in what could have been a form-fitting coffin.
The comparison made a gruesome titillation along his nerves, but he quieted that jumpi­ness; he lay steady, determined, cold with sup­pressed intention.
There had, of course, been no choice. Un­thinkable that Gil should not be given his second chance at life, even though he might be killed again a minute later.
Neelan watched the light. It hung in black­ness above him or—the thought made a curious pattern—was he staring down at it?
It didn’t matter. There was only the light, shining out of the darkness, shining, shining. It was not, he noticed after a long while, a white light; and yet, conversely, it seemed to have no definite color. Nor was it bright, nor was it warm. It—
His thought paused; he flinched. It was the notion of heat that did it, that brought con­sciousness of how cold it was.
The light was—ice.
The thought was like a signal, a cue. "Emo­tion," said a spider’s mind vibrations far away, "is an energy. It acts instantaneously over any distance. The reason why the connection between your brother and yourself ever dim­inished in intensity was your expectation and his that it would so diminish.
"This expectation is almost entirely uncon­scious. Your respective nervous systems natu­rally recognized the widening distance when be set out for Centaurus; and instinctively yielded to the fact. A few moments ago, your own neural body felt your brother die, and broke the connection because it thought it must.
"Comprehend, man, that death is no bar­rier until the body decomposes, and can no longer respond to stimuli. Comprehend that your kind possesses the most remarkable physi­cal equipment in the living universe—and now accept the connection."
It was instantaneous. He was lying, Neelan saw, on a grassy bank beside a stream. The water gurgled and babbled over rocks. A gentle breeze blew into his face, and through the trees to his left a glorious sun was rearing above the horizon.
All around him on the ground were boxes and packing cases, several machines, and four men, lying quietly, sleeping.
The nearest man was Gil. After a crazy moment, Neelan controlled his mind again, thinking desperately, "Steady, you fool, it’s only an image, a thing they’ve put into your brain. Gil is on sand, on a freak planet, head­ing into hell. This is a dream world, an Eden, Earth in its sweetest summertime."

Several seconds passed; and the body of Gil slept on with flushed face, breathing stentoriously, as if it couldn’t get enough air into it, as if life was returning the hard way, and hanging on with terrible effort.
A faint thought came into Neelan’s mind. "Water," it said. "Oh, God, water!"
He hadn’t thought that.
Literally, Neelan threw himself at the stream. Twice, his cupped hands trembled so violently that the precious water spilled onto the green grass. At last, a measure of sanity came, and he searched one of the boxes and found a container.
He kept letting the water trickle in and around Gil’s mouth. Several times, the ema­ciated body contorted in dreadful coughing. But that too was good—dead muscles jarring back to life. Neelan, eyes glinting, persisted.
They were together now, Gil and he; he could feel his brother’s slow heartbeat, could see all the mind pictures that pushed hesi­tantly into a brain that had scattered far. The old, wonderful, sensory relation it was; and Neelan felt his first content as Gil stirred in awareness.
"Why, Dan"—there was a vast amaze in Gil’s thought—"you old devil! Where did you come from?
"From Earth!" Neelan spoke aloud into the breeze that blew in his face.
The answer seemed all that Gil needed. He sighed, smiled, and, turning over, withdrew mentally into a deep sleep.
Neelan began to prowl around the boxes, looking for dextrose tablets. He found a bottle of the quick-acting food, and slipped a tablet into Gil’s mouth. It should, he thought, dis­solve gradually and—
Satisfied that he had done all he could for the moment, Neelan drew back and for the first time the other men ceased to be simply hurdles to step over, irritating natural obstacles in the path of his nursing of Gil.
There was not even a shadow of shame in him at his neglect. A man saved his own children first. In a crisis, kinship counted.
Gil first; then—
He began to dole out water to each of the three men in turn, and then dextrose tablets. He was straightening from the work, when a spider-thought touched him, matter-of-fact in its steely overtones.
"You see," it said, "he did attend the others, too. The emotion involved is more than just an extension of paired spermatozoa reacting sympathetically."
That was all there was, just that comment. But it stopped Neelan in his tracks. He stood shuddering, adjusting his mind to catastrophe.
It wasn’t that he had forgotten the spiders. Memory of them had simply been pressed into the remote background of his mind by the urgency of events.
And now here was the deadly reality again.

It worked on his mind, as the minutes be­came hours, and no other alien thought came. Neelan stared up into the bluish sky, up at that glorious, yellow-white sun—and hated the spider folk.
But that, he realized, was like savages of old shaking their fists and mouthing their maledictions at the evil demons who lurked in the heavens.
Tensed finally, but calm, he fed his sick charges a liquid made of highly digestible fruit juice concentrates dissolved in water. One of the men, a lean, handsome fellow, revived sufficiently to smile up at him in a puzzled fashion, but he asked no questions; and Neelan volunteered no information.
When all the patients were sleeping again, Neelan climbed the tallest tree he could find; and studied his surroundings. But there were only trees and rolling hills and far, far away, almost lost in the mist of distance, a wider glint of water.
What interested him more were patches of yellow color on a patch of trees a quartet of a mile along the creek.
He shinnied down the tree, and walked with some excitement, following the stream bed. It must have been farther than he had esti­mated, for when he came back with a container full of the fruit, the great red sun was past the zenith.
But the trek had done him good; he felt better, more alive; and he was thinking shrewdly:
Gil and Kershaw—if one of these chaps was Kershaw—must have visited this planet. They must have tested the fruits they found, and as soon as they recovered, sufficiently, they’d be able to tell him whether this yellow stuff was edible.
There might even be a pocket analyzer in one of the packing cases.
If there was, he couldn’t find it. But he did uncover a number of instruments, includ­ing a recorder for communication disks, used in surveying and marking land sites. They must have left a lot of those on their various points of landing.
The red sun lowered toward—well, the west. He’d call it that, Neelan decided wryly. Late in the afternoon, the second sun came up in the east, tinier, a pale orb.
For a while, then, it grew warmer, but cooled off when the larger sun sank behind the horizon, and "night" set in.
It was like a dull day on Earth, with a ghost of a sun peering through heavy clouds, only the sky wasn’t cloudy and there was none of the humidity and closeness of a dull day. Soft winds blew. The third sun came up, but its dim light seemed to add nothing. A few, faint stars showed.
Curiously, the bright gloom began to get on Neelan’s nerves. He paced along the creek bank, and he thought finally:
How long, oh, how long would this . . . this sensory investigation continue? How long would these inhuman things carry on the tor­ture?
"Damn you," he raged in abrupt fury, "why don’t you give me back my lifeboat and go away? You were kind enough not to leave us on the freak planet. Why do you want to kill us anyway?"

The answer, surprisingly, came at once, and seemed to float at him out of the dim, cloud­less sky, precise and supernally dispassionate:
"Your first request is impossible because your ship, on entering our magnetic field be­came a part of it. It has already been dissolved into a complex screen and will form part of our organized reserve of developed energies."
"Y-you’ve destroyed it!" Neelan stood ut­terly appalled. Just how everything had hap­pened, just what had happened, was still not clear. But here was a tremendous fact that shook him to the roots of his being.
The lifeboat was gone. Whatever else hap­pened, or had happened, that disaster would leave its mark. He realized that his inform­ant was paying no attention to his starkly spoken interjection.
"Your second request," the spider-thought was saying, "is equally impossible. We are not quite what we seem. Our race was not, as you suggested, one of Nature’s successes. In this ship is actually the remnant of our people. All of us here present are immortal, the winners in the struggle for supremacy and existence on our planet. Each and every one of us is supreme in some one field by virtue of having destroyed all competition.
"We intend to remain alive, our existence unsuspected by the several other races in the universe. Because of the accident that pre­cipitated you into our midst, you must die. Is that clear?"
Neelan had no answer for here at long last was a completely understandable logic. He was to be killed because he knew too much. He—
"It is our intention," said the cold mind at him, "to make a final investigation of man’s sensory equipment on the basis of what we have discovered through you, and then leave this portion of space forever. The investiga­tion will take some time. You will please have patience until then. There will be no answers meanwhile to your petty appeals. Conduct yourself accordingly."
That, too, was clear. Neelan went back slowly to the camp. The lean, tired-looking man who had smiled at him earlier, was sit­ting up.
"Hello," he said cheerfully. "My name is Kershaw. Derd Kershaw. You must be Dan Neelan. Thanks for saving our lives."
"You’re thanking me," said Neelan gruffly, "too soon."
But the sound of the human voice brought a gathering excitement and—just like that—an idea.

He worked, now that the hope had come, with terror in his mind. The fear was like a great weight that made him cringe down in momentary expectation of destruction.
The job itself was simple enough. With Gil’s energy gun, he cut trees into little round disks about an inch thick. The disks he kept feeding into the Survey recording machine, which imprinted on the elements of each a message stating the position of himself and his companions, describing the spider folk, and the threat they had made.
For some of the disks, he set the recorder to various antigravity pressures, ten feet, twenty feet, fifty—up to five hundred—and watched them float up into the sky to the level their atoms had been adjusted for.
They drifted in the vagrant currents of the air. Some just hung around and made him sweat with rage at the slowness with which they scattered. Others whisked out of sight with a satisfying rapidity.
Some of them, Neelan knew, would lodge on hillsides, some in trees, some would float for years, perhaps centuries, prey to every breeze that blew, and every hour that passed they would be more difficult to find, would take longer to search out.
The spider folk were going to have a hell of a time preventing the knowledge of their pres­ence from being spread abroad if—
"Oh, lord of space," Neelan moaned aloud in the agony of his fears, "give them two days to scatter, two days—"
Some of the disks, he simply rendered plas­tic in the recorder, and tossed into the creek, watched them gurgle off in the slow rills of bubbling water.
He paused finally to feed his patients, grudg­ing every minute he had to give to the delay­ing work. He himself did not eat, but crashed another tree, and began to cut its bole into disks. He was working tensely on a second tree when he grew aware that Kershaw had crawled over to the recorder, and was tuning his wrist ’stat to the message.
The man looked hard at Neelan finally. "So that’s what we’re up against," he said slowly. "What makes you think it’ll do any good?"
Neelan said: "They’re logic hounds. They’ll accept a fait accompli. The reason they haven’t bothered us so far is that they’re near Earth studying man’s emotional structure. At least, that was their intention, and I was told they wouldn’t talk to me for a while. My guess is they’re too far away for their brand of telepathy."
Kershaw was thoughtful, said at least: "But what are our chances of rescue? What did Greer do with the stellar ship?"
Neelan explained briefly, and finished dog­gedly: "I know it looks bad for us, but the spiders said they were definitely leaving this part of space. Why would they leave ex­cept—"
"They must know that soon great ships of Earth will be plying the Centauri traffic lanes. The Weapon Makers must have forced the empress to disgorge."
"I think," said Kershaw quietly, "that we’d better get busy. You cut the trees and pile the disks. I’ll feed them into the machine. I—"
He stopped, and curiously swayed. His gaze flashed wildly up beyond Neelan’s head. Neelan whirled and stared into the sky and saw—
A ship!
For a mind-shattering moment, he thought it was the spider ship as seen from far away. And then the mottled hue of it in the sun, and the great letters on its bottom snatched his reeling attention; the letters said:
WS-CENTAURUS-719.
The ship was not far away, but low down. It skimmed by less than half a mile up; and it was gone over the horizon to the east as Neelan fired frantically with his energy gun.
Exhausted, Neelan sank down on the soft earth, to be prodded at last by Kershaw’s urgent voice:
"Get busy; man. Keep feeding the disks to the skies. Did you notice that was the seven hundred nineteenth Weapon Shop interstellar liner? It must be packed with colonists."
Neelan nodded gloomily. "It may be years before another one passes overhead. They could be colonizing the other planets first, and meanwhile we’ve got to stay right here. We could wander over a planet as big as this the rest of our lives without ever seeing a colonist."
"Yes," said Kershaw, "we’ve got to stay here."
The slow months passed.

XVIII.

It was Del Curtin who got Hedrock into the palace on the final day. "We’ve got to," the prince had whispered, "get somebody near her. She must listen to reason. My friends are going to advise that new doctor of hers, Telinger, that you’re in. Just stick to your rooms until you’re called."
Waiting was dreary. Hedrock paced the thickly carpeted floor, thinking of the months since he had been banished from the palace.
Actually, it was the last few days that had been worst.
Somehow, the whisper had spread abroad.; Hedrock heard it far and wide. It didn’t come over the telestats; no official word was given out; just how it became known definitely was impossible to say.
He had heard it sitting in the restaurants he sometimes frequented. He heard it walking along quiet streets. It drifted on thin breezes, and rose in briefly heard words above the clamor of conversation on carplanes.
It had not been evil in intent, or in actu­ality. It was simply, there was going to be an Isher heir any day, and the excited world of Isher was waiting for the announcement.
They didn’t know it, but the day was—now.
The crisis came at ten o’clock at night. A message from Dr. Telinger brought Hedrock out of the study, and up into the Imperial apartments.
Telinger, Hedrock found, was a middle-aged medico with a thin face, which was wrinkled with dismay as he greeted his visitor.
The poor fellow, Hedrock knew, was guilty of nothing but weakness. He had been dra­gooned into the Imperial service as a replacement for Dr. Neel, who had been summarily dismissed after being court physician for thirty years. Hedrock could still remember one day at the dinner table when Innelda had inveighed against Dr. Neel, calling him "an outdated practitioner who’s still palming himself off as a doctor on the strength of having delivered me into the world."
There was no doubt at all that the old man bad told her the exact situation; and Innelda hadn’t liked it.
And there was also no doubt, Hedrock real­ized as he listened to Dr. Telinger, that the new doctor had never been granted the privi­lege of a too-thorough examination. She had picked well. He looked the kind of man who would be too awed to override the resistance of his Imperial patient. Only—
"I’ve just discovered the truth," he almost babbled at Hedrock. "She’s under anti-pain, but I’ve left a communication gap. Prince Hedrock, you must persuade her. It’s the baby or she; and her conviction that she will live is utterly unfounded.
"She has threatened me," he finished whitely, "with death if the baby does not sur­vive."
Hedrock said: "Let me talk to her."
She lay in the bed, calm and still. There was not a fraction of color in her cheeks; and the rise and fall of her chest was so infinitesi­mal that she seemed already dead.
Hedrock was conscious of distinct relief when the doctor placed the communicator mask gently over that quiet yet intense face. Poor tyrant, he thought, poor, wretched, un­happy tyrant, caught up by inner forces too great for her to command or think through.
He picked up his end of the communicator. "Innelda," he said tenderly.
"It’s—you—Robert." The answer was slow in coming and yet fierce. "I—told them—not —to—let—you—come."
"Your friends love you. They want to keep you."
"They—hate—me. They—think—I’m a—fool. But I shall show them. I will myself to live, but the child must live."
"Prince del Curtin has married a lovely and wonderful woman. They will have beautiful children worthy of the succession."
"No child but mine—and yours—will rule in Isher’s name. Don’t you see, it is the direct line that matters. There has never been a break. There will not be now. Don’t you see?"
Hedrock stood sad. He saw only too well. In the old days when, under various aliases, he had persuaded dozens of Isher emperors to marry women to whom family mattered, it had not seemed possible that the trait could ever become too strong.
Here was proof that it could be tragic. "Robert—will you stay—and hold my hand?"
He stayed, and watched the life force ebb; waited till death lay heavily on the chilling body, and the baby was a thing whose raucous yowling made him sick with anger against all babies and the wretched immortality they represented.

A light-year away, a hundred-mile-long ship got slowly under way. Great thoughts bounded and roared through its length: ". . . The second general examination is al­most as futile as the first in its basic results. We know some of the laws—but why did this ruler, who possessed a world, give her life for her child, when her whole being shrank from personal death? Her reasons, that she personally must carry on her line, logically inadequate. It is only a matter of a slight atomic rearrangement. Many men and women are alive who could carry forward her tribal progression.
"It remains but to bring her back to life, and make a record of the emotional reactions of those around her to the resuscitation.
"We need not return by way of Centaurus. Our prisoner—Neelan—has by an ingenious method nullified the logic that required de­struction. Only accident that he has not yet been rescued. Any hour. We can leave the galaxy within one—period.
"This much we have learned; here is the race that shall rule the sevagram."

THE END.



THE WEAPON MAKERS (1947 VERSION)

HEDROCK almost forgot the spy ray. It continued to glow, the picture on the screen showing the Imperial conference-room as clearly as ever. There were still men bowing low over the hand of the cold-faced young woman who sat on the throne chair, and the sound of their voices came dis­tinctly. Everything was as it should be.
For Hedrock, however, all interest in that palatial room, that courtly scene, had faded. The icy words of the young woman spun around and around in his mind, though minutes had now passed since she had spoken them.
"—Under the circumstances," she had said, "we cannot afford to take further risks with this Weapon Shop turncoat. What has happened is too important. Accordingly, General Grall, you will, as a purely precautionary measure, arrest Captain Hedrock an hour after lunch and hang him. The time sequence is important, as he will, as usual, sit at my table during lunch, and also because I wish to be present at the execution."
"Very well, Your Majesty—“
Hedrock paced back and forth in front of his viewing machine. Finally, he stared again at the screen, which, in its present materialized form, occupied an entire corner of the apartment. He saw, with a sombre awareness, that the young woman was still in the conference-room, alone now. She sat, a faint smile on her long face. The smile faded as she touched an instrument on her chair and began to dic­tate in a clear, bell-like voice.
For a moment, Hedrock allowed the meaning of the routine palace matters she was discussing to penetrate his mind; then he withdrew his attention. There was a purpose in his mind, a hardening determination not to accept the failure that was here. Very carefully, he began to adjust his machine. The scene showing the young empress faded. The viewing plate flickered with formless light, finally caught the face of a man, and steadied. Hedrock said, "Calling the High Council of the Weapon Makers."
"It will take a minute," said the man on the screen, gravely, "to bring the various councillors to their locals."
Hedrock nodded stiffly. He was suddenly nervous. His voice had been steady enough, but he had the feeling that it would deteriorate into a quaver. He stood very still, consciously relaxing the tension. When he looked again at the screen, a dozen faces had replaced the one; enough members for a quorum. He began at once an account of the sentence of death that had been pronounced on him. He finished, finally: "There is no doubt that something im­portant is happening. Time and again during the last two weeks, when an Imperial conference has been called, I have found myself headed off into tedious conversations with superior officers, prevented from returning to my rooms. To my mind, however, the significant factor of the hanging order is the time element involved. Note that I am not to be arrested until an hour after lunch, that is, about three hours from now. And then, too, I was allowed to return to my apartment in time to hear the sentence pro­nounced. If they know the Weapon Shops, they must realize that, given three hours’ warning, I have ample time to escape."
"Are you suggesting," said Councillor Peter Cadron sharply, "that you are going to remain?"
The cold, stiff feeling came back to Hedrock. When he spoke again, his voice shook the faintest bit though the words themselves were precise and, in their essence, confi­dent: "You will remember, Mr. Cadron, that we have analyzed the Empress’ character. The abnormal socio-technical pressures of the age have made her as restless and as adven­ture-minded as are her nineteen billion subjects. She wants change, excitement, new experiences. But above every­thing else she is the Imperial power, representative of the conservative, anti-change forces. The result is a constant tug of mind, a dangerous state of unbalance, which makes her the most difficult enemy the Weapon Shops have had in many centuries."
"’The hanging, no doubt," said another man coldly, "will supply a fillip to her jaded nerves. For the few moments that you jerk and bounce in the noose, her life will seem less drab."
" What I had in mind," said Hedrock steadily, "was that one of our No-men might resolve the various factors and advise on the practicability of my remaining."
"We will consult Edward Gonish," said Peter Cadron. " Now please have patience while we discuss this matter pri­vately."
They withdrew, but not visually, for their faces remained on the viewer, and though Hedrock could see their lips move, no voice came through. The conversation went on for a very long time, and there was a seemingly endless period when something was being explained to somebody not on the screen. The time grew so long that Hedrock stood finally with teeth clamped tight, and clenched hands. He sighed with relief as the silence ended, and Peter Cadron said:
“We must regretfully report that the No-man, Edward Gonish, considers that there are not sufficient known fac­tors for him to offer an intuition. This leaves us with only logic, and so we wish to ask one question: At what time will your present chances of escaping from the palace begin to deteriorate sharply? Can you possibly stay for lunch?"
Hedrock held himself steady, letting the shock of the report of the No-man’s verdict drain out of him. He hadn’t realized how much he was depending on that superbly trained intuitive genius to decide on his life or death. In an instant, the situation had become uncertain and danger­ous beyond his previous conception. He said at last, "No, if I stay to lunch I’m committed. The Empress likes to play cat and mouse, and she will definitely inform me of the sentence during the meal. I have a plan, dependent on her emotional reactions and based on the fact that she will consider it necessary to justify herself."
He paused, frowning at the screen. "What were the con­clusions of your discussion? I need every possible assist­ance."
It was Councillor Kendlon, a thick-faced man who had hitherto not spoken, who said: "As you know, Hedrock, you are in the palace for two purposes, one being to pro­tect the Weapon Shops from a surprise attack during what we have all agreed is a dangerous time for our civilization. Your other purpose is, of course, your own pet scheme of establishing a liaison between the Weapon Shops and the Imperial government. You are a spy, therefore, only in a minor sense. Any lesser information you may gain is yours alone. We do not want it. But think back in your mind: Have you heard anything—anything—that might provide a foundation for your theory that something tremendous is being planned?"
Hedrock shook his head slowly. Quite suddenly, he felt no emotion. He had a sense of being physically detached. He spoke finally as out of a remote, cold region, precisely, evenly, conclusively, "I can see, sirs, that you have come to no decision, yet you cannot deny that you are reluctant to have my connection here broken. And there is no doubt of your anxiety to learn what the Empress is concealing. Finally, there is, as you say, my pet scheme. Accordingly, I have decided to remain."
’They were not so quick as that to agree. The strange, restless character of the Empress made it possible that the slightest wrong word on his part would be fatal. Details—details—they discussed them with a painstaking thor­oughness. There was the fact that he was the first apparent traitor to the Weapon Shops in history, one who nevertheless refused to give any information to the curious ruler. His striking appearance, mental brilliance and strong personality had already fascinated her, and should continue to do so. Therefore, except for the fact that she was engaged in something secret and important, the threat of hanging was a test, product of suspicion. But be careful. If necessary, give her secret Weapon Shop information of a general nature, to titillate her appetite for more and—
At that point the door buzzer broke off the conversation. With a start, Hedrock flicked off the controls, and shut off the power. Then, acutely conscious that he had allowed himself to become jumpy, he deliberately removed the Plain gold pin from his tie, and bent down over the table. The ring lay there, a small, bright design, its ornamental head an exact duplicate of the spy-ray machine, the image of which was built up into solid form by the atomic forces manufactured by the perfect power plant inside the ring. It would be quicker to release the tiny, automatic lever that was attached to the ring for that very purpose, but his own nervous condition was more important.
It was as delicate a task as threading a needle. Three times his hand trembled the slightest bit and missed the almost invisible depression that had to be contacted. The fourth time he got it. The spy-ray machine winked out like a smashed light, except that there was no debris, nothing but empty air. Where it had stood on the corner table was only the blanket he had used to protect the table-top from scratches. Hedrock whisked the blanket back to the bed­room, and then stood for a moment with the ring in his palm, undecided. He put it finally in a metal box with three other rings, and set the controls of the box to dissolve the rings if there were any tampering. Only the ring gun remained encircled on his finger when at last he walked coolly to answer the insistent buzzer.
Hedrock recognized the tall man who stood in the corridor as one of the Empress’ orderlies. The fellow nodded recognition, and said, "Captain, Her Majesty asks me to inform you that lunch is being served, and will you please come at once."
For a moment, Hedrock had the distinct impression that he was the object of a practical joke, and that Imperial Innelda was already playing her little thrill game. It couldn’t be lunch-time so soon. He glanced at his wristwatch. The little dial showed twelve-thirty-five. An hour had passed since he had heard the sentence of death from the Empress’ firm, finely-shaped mouth.
Actually, the question of whether or not he remained till lunch had not been his to decide. The event had rushed upon him even as he was telling the Council that it was an hour away. The reality of his position became clear as he walked along past scores of soldiers who stood in every corridor on his way to the royal dining-hall; and that reality was that he was staying. It was so final that Hedrock stopped on the threshold of the great room, stood for a moment, smiling sardonically, and was himself.
Quietly, still smiling faintly, he made his way among the tables of noisy courtiers, and sank into his place five chairs down from the Empress at the head table.

CHAPTER 2

The cocktail and soup courses were already past. Hedrock sat more pensive now that he was not physically on the move, waiting for whatever was next. He studied the men around the table, the young, strong, arrogant, intelligent thirty-year-olds who made up the personal following of her Imperial Majesty.
He felt a pang of regret at the thought that it must now end. He had enjoyed his six months among this brilliant gathering. It had been exciting again to watch young people tasting the fruits of stupendous power, an untamed en­joyment of joy that was reminiscent of his own distant past. Hedrock smiled wryly. There was a quality about his immortality that he had not allowed for, a developing disregard of risks until the crisis was upon him, a pre-danger casualness about the danger. He had known, of course, that he would sooner or later involve himself beyond even his secret powers. Now as in the past, only his over-all purpose, as distinct from the purposes that people thought he had, was important. The Empress’ voice rose for the first time above the clamour of conversation and cut off his reverie, "You seem very thoughtful, Captain Hedrock."
Hedrock turned his head slowly to face her. He had been wanting to give her more than the cursory glance he had allowed himself so far. But he had been aware of her green eyes watching him from the moment he had seated himself. Hers was a striking, almost a noble countenance. She had the high-cheeked, firm-chinned facial structure of the famous Isher family; and there was no doubt at all that here was only the latest, not the last member of a star human line. Wilful passions and power unlimited had twisted her handsome face. But already it was apparent that the erratic, brilliant Innelda, like all the remarkable men and women who were her ancestors, would carry on through corruption and intrigue, in spite of character de­fects, and that the extraordinary Isher family would sur­vive another generation.
The important thing now, Hedrock thought with a sharpening alertness, was to bring her out into the open under the most advantageous—for him—circumstances. He said, "I was thinking, Innelda, of your grandmother seven times removed, the lovely Ganeel, the golden-haired em­press. Except for your brown hair, you’re very like her as she was in her younger days."
The green eyes looked puzzled. The Empress pursed her lips, and then parted them as if to say something. Before she could speak, Hedrock went on, "The Weapon Shops have an entire pictorial of her life. What I was thinking of was the rather sad idea that some day you, too, would be but a pictorial record in some dusty Information Centre."
It struck deep. He had known that this young woman could not bear the thought of old age or death in connec­tion with herself. Anger brought a gleam to her eyes, and produced as it always had in the past what she was really thinking.
"You at least," she snapped in a brittle, yet ringing voice, "will not live to see any pictorial of my life. You may be interested to know, my dear Captain, that your spy work here has been found out, and you are to be hanged this afternoon."
The words shocked him. It was one thing to theorize in advance that here was nothing but a cunning, murderous test, a determined attempt to draw him out—and quite another to sit here beside this woman, who could be so cruel and merciless and yet whose every whim was law, and hear her pronounce his death sentence. Against such a flesh-and-blood tyrant, all logic was weak, all theory unreal and fantastic.
Abruptly, it was difficult to understand the reasoning that had made him place himself in such a predicament. He could so easily have waited another generation, or two, or more, for a woman to turn up again in the Isher line. It was true, of course, that this was the logical point, both biologically and historically. He ended the thought and fought off the black mood. He forced himself, then, to relax and to smile. After all, he had drawn that answer out of her, clearly before she really wanted to announce the sentence. In a grisly sort of way, it was a psychological vic­tory. A few more victories like that, however, and he’d be all set for a nervous breakdown.
There was still conversation going on in the great dining-room, but not at the royal table. That brought Hedrock hack to full awareness of his environment. Some of the young men were sitting staring at the Empress. Others looked at Hedrock, then at the Empress, then at Hedrock again. All were transparently puzzled. They seemed uncertain as to whether it was a bad joke or one of the damn­able real-life dramas that the Empress precipitated from time to time, seemingly for the sole purpose of ruining everybody’s digestion. The important thing, Hedrock thought tightly, was that the situation now had the full attention of the men whom he expected to save his life.
It was the Empress who broke the silence. She said softly, tauntingly, "A penny for your latest thoughts, Captain."
She couldn’t have put it better. Hedrock suppressed a savage smile, and said, "My earlier statement still holds. You’re very like the lovely, temperamental, explosive Ganeel. The main difference is that she never slept with a live snake when she was sixteen."
"What’s this?" said a courtier. "Innelda sleeping with snakes? Is this intended symbolically or literally? Why look, she’s blushing."
It was so. Hedrock’s cool gaze studied the Empress’ scarlet-cheeked confusion with amazed curiosity. He had not expected to obtain so violent a response. In a moment, of course, there would be a flood of bad temper. It wouldn’t disturb most of the bold young men, who had, each in his own way, found that middle path between yes-man and individual that the young woman demanded of all her personal followers.
"Come, come, Hedrock," said the moustachioed Prince del Curtin, "you’re not going to keep this splendid titbit to yourself. I suppose this also is derived from the pictorial files of the Weapon Shops?"
Hedrock was silent. His smile of acknowledgement seemed to be directed at the prince-cousin of the Empress, but actually he scarcely saw the man. His gaze and attention were concentrated on the only person in the room who mattered. The Empress Isher sat, the flush on her face slowly yielding to anger. She climbed to her feet, a dangerous glint in her eyes, but her voice had in it only a fraction of the fury that he had hoped for. She said grimly: "It was very clever of you, Captain Hedrock, to twist the conversation the way you did. But I assure you it won’t do you the slightest good. Your swift response merely confirms that you were aware in advance of my intention. You’re a spy, and we’re taking no more chances with you."
"Oh, come now, Innelda," said a man. "You’re not going to pull a miserable stunt like that."
"You watch out, mister," the woman flared, "or you’ll join him on the scaffold."
The men at the table exchanged significant glances. Some of them shook their heads disapprovingly, and then all of them fell to talking among themselves, ignoring the Empress.
Hedrock waited. This was what he had been working for, but now that it was here, it seemed inadequate. In the past, ostracism by the men whose companionship she valued had had a great emotional effect on the ruler. Twice since his arrival he had seen it influence her decisively. But not this time. The realization penetrated to Hedrock with finality as he watched the woman sink back into her chair, and sit there, her long, handsome face twisted satirically. Her smile faded. She said gravely: "I’m sorry, gentlemen, that you feel as you do. I regret any outburst which would seem to indicate that my decision against Captain Hedrock was a personal one. But I have been greatly upset by my discovery that he is a spy."
It was impressive. It had a convincing ring to it, and the men’s private conversations, which had died while she was speaking, did not resume. Hedrock leaned back in his chair, his sense of defeat stronger with each passing second. Quite clearly, whatever was behind the execution was too big, too important, for mere cleverness to overbalance.
Drastic, dangerous, deadly action was in order.
For a while, then, he was intent on his own thought. The long table with its satin-smooth white linen covering, its golden dishes, its two dozen fine-looking young men, yielded before that intensity, became a background to his ever grimmer purpose. He needed words that would change the whole design of the situation, plus action that would clinch it. He grew aware that Prince del Curtin had been speaking for some moments:
"—You can’t just make a statement that a man is a spy, and expect us to believe it. We know you’re the biggest and best liar this side of creation when it suits you. If I’d suspected this was coming up, I’d have attended the cabinet meeting this morning. How about a little fact?"
Hedrock felt impatient. The men had already accepted the sentence, though they didn’t seem to realize it. The quicker they were cut out of the conversation the better. But careful now. Wait until the Empress had committed herself, regardless of how well she did it. She was, he saw, sitting stiffly, her expression grave, unsmiling. She said quietly: "I’m afraid I shall have to ask you all to trust me. A very serious situation has arisen; it was the sole subject of our Council meeting today, and I assure you the deci­sion to execute Captain Hedrock was unanimous, and I am personally distressed by the necessity."
Hedrock said, "I really thought better of your intelligence than this, Innelda. Are you planning another of your futile forays against the Weapon Shops, and think that I might find out about it and report it to the Weapon Shop Council?"
Her green eyes blazed at him. Her voice was like chipped steel as she snapped, "I shall say nothing that might give you a clue. I don’t know just what kind of communications system you have with your superiors, but I know that one exists. My physicists have frequently registered on their instruments powerful wave-lengths of extremely high range."
"Originating in my room?" asked Hedrock softly.
She stared at him, her lips drawn into an angry frown.
She said reluctantly, "You would never have dared come here if you had had to be as obvious as that. I will inform you, sir, that I am not interested in continuing this conversation."
"Though you do not realize it," said Hedrock in his steadiest tone, "I have said all that was necessary to prove my innocence when I disclosed to you that I knew that, at the age of sixteen, you slept one night with a live snake."
"Ah!" said the Empress. Her body shook with triumph. " Now the confession begins. So you expected to have to put up a defence, and you prepared that little speech."
Hedrock shrugged. "I knew something was being planned for me. My apartment has been searched every day for a week. I’ve been subjected to the most boring sustained monologues by the prize dunderheads in the army office. Wouldn’t I be a simpleton if I hadn’t thought of every angle?”
"What I don’t understand," chimed in a young man, "is the snake business. Why do you think your knowledge of that proves you not guilty? That’s too deep for me."
" Don’t be such an ass, Maddern," said Prince del Curtin. " It simply means that the Weapon Shops knew intimate details of Innelda’s palace life long before Captain Hedrock ever came. It shows the existence of a spy system more dangerous than anything we ever suspected, and the real charge against Captain Hedrock is that he has been remiss in not telling us that such a system existed."
Hedrock was thinking: Not yet, not yet. Somewhere along here the crisis would come suddenly, and then his action must be swift, perfectly timed, decisive. Aloud, he said coolly, "Why should you worry? Three thousand years have proven that the Weapon Shops have no intention of overthrowing the Imperial government. I know for a fact that the spy ray is used with great discretion, and has never been employed at night except on the occasion that Her Majesty had the snake smuggled in from the palace zoo. Curiosity made the two women scientists in charge of the machine on that occasion continue their watch. The story was, of course, too good to keep in a file. And you may be interested, Your Majesty, to know that two psychological articles were written about it, one by our greatest living No-man, Edward Gonish."
From the corners of his eyes Hedrock saw that the slim, lithe body of the woman was leaning forward, her lips were slightly parted, her eyes wide with an intense interest. Her whole being seemed to move according to his words. "What," she half whispered, "did he say about me?"
With a shock, Hedrock recognized his moment. Now, he thought, now!
He was trembling. But he couldn’t help his physical condition, nor did he care. A man threatened with death was expected to show agitation, or else he was considered unhuman, cold—and received no sympathy. His voice rose against the pattern of babble from distant tables, a little wildly and passionately. But that, too, was good, for a woman was staring at him with wide eyes, a woman who was half-child, half-genius, and who hungered with all her intense emotional nature for the strange and the exotic. She sat with shining eyes, as Hedrock said:
"You must be mad, all of you, or you would not constantly underestimate the Weapon Shops and their lineally-developed science. What a petty idea it is that I have come here as a spy, that I am curious about some simple little government secret. I am here for one purpose only, and Her Majesty is perfectly aware of what it is. If she kills me she is deliberately destroying her better, greater self; and if I know anything about the Isher line in the final issue they draw back from suicide."
The Empress was straightening, frowning. "The pre­sumption of your purpose," she snapped, "is only equalled by your cleverness."
Hedrock paid no attention to the interruption. He re­fused to give up the initiative. He rushed on, "It is ap­parent that you have all forgotten your history, or are blinding yourself to the reality. The Weapon Shops were founded several thousand years ago by a man who decided that the incessant struggle for power of different groups was insane, and that civil and other wars must stop for ever. It was a time when the world had just emerged from a war in which more than a billion people had died, and he found thousands of individuals who agreed to follow him to the death. His idea was nothing less than that what­ever government was in power should not be overthrown. But that an organization should be set up which would have one principal purpose: to ensure that no government ever again obtained complete power over its people.
"A man who felt himself wronged should be able to go somewhere to buy a defensive gun. What made this pos­sible was the invention of an electronic and atomic system of control which made it possible to build indestructible weapon shops, and to manufacture weapons that could only be used for defence. That last ended all possibility of Weapon Shop guns being used by gangsters and criminals, and morally justified placing dangerous instruments in the hands of anyone who needed protection.
"At first people thought that the Shops were a sort of underground anti-government organization that would it­self protect them from harm. But gradually they realized that the Shops did not interfere in Isher life. It was up to each individual or group of individuals to save their own lives. The idea was that the individual would learn to stand up for himself, and that in the long run the forces which would normally try to enslave him would be restrained by the knowledge that a man or a group could be pressed only so far. And so a great balance was struck between those who govern and those who are governed.
"It turned out that a further step was necessary, not as a protection against the government, but against rapacious private enterprise. Civilization became so intricate that the average person could not protect himself against the cun­ning devices of those who competed for his money. Ac­cordingly, a system of Weapon Shop courts was set up, to which people could turn when they felt themselves ag­grieved in this fashion."
Out of the corner of his eye, Hedrock saw that the Empress was becoming restive. She was not a Weapon Shop admirer, and since his purpose was to impress with the absurdity of her suspicions, and not to change her basic attitude, he came to his point:
"What is not clearly realized by the government forces is that the Weapon Shops are, because of their scientific achievements, more powerful than the government itself. They understand of course that if they should be foolish enough to overthrow the Empress they would not necessarily have the support of the population, and that in fact they would upset the stability which their presence has made possible. Nevertheless, the superiority is a fact. For that reason alone, the Empress’ accusation against me is meaningless, and must have some other motivation than the one she has stated."
Hedrock had too sharp a sense of dramatic values to pause there. His main point was made, but the reality was so harsh that he instantly needed a distraction, something on a different level entirely; and which, yet, would appear to be part of the whole. He rushed on: "To give you some idea of the great scientific attainments of the Weapon Shops, I can tell you that they have an instrument which can predict the moment of death of any person. Before I came to the palace six months ago, for my own amuse­ment I secured readings as to the death moments of almost every person at this table and of the members of the Im­perial Council."
He had them now. He could see it in the strained faces that looked at him with a feverish fascination. But still he could not afford to lose control of the conversation. With an effort, he forced himself to bow at the white-faced ruler. Then hastily he said, "I am happy to announce, Your Majesty, that you have a long and increasingly honourable life ahead of you. Unfortunately— " His voice took on a darker tone, as he raced on: "Unfortunately, there is a gentleman present who is destined to die—within minutes."
He did not wait to see the effect of that, but turned in his chair, a tigerishly swift movement. For there was no time to waste. Any instant his bluff might be called; and his show end in a ludicrous failure. His voice bawled across the space that separated him from a table where sat a dozen men in uniform:
"General Grall!"
"Eh!" The officer who was to carry out the hanging order whipped around. He looked startled when he saw who it was.
It struck Hedrock that his bellow had brought complete silence to the room. People at every table had stopped eating, stopped their private conversations, and were watching the royal table, and him. Conscious of his greater audience, Hedrock pushed his voice forward in his mouth, tightened his diaphragm, and brought forth the ringing question, "General Grall, if you were to die this minute, what would be the cause?"
The heavy-faced man two tables away stood up slowly.
"I’m in perfect health," he growled. "What the devil are you talking about?"
"Nothing wrong with your heart?" Hedrock urged. "Not a thing."
Hedrock thrust his chair back and climbed to his feet. He couldn’t afford errors due to awkward positions. With a jerk, he raised his arm and pointed at the general with his finger, rudely.
"You’re General Lister Grail, are you not?"
"That’s right. And now, Captain Hedrock, I resent most violently this—“
Hedrock cut him off, " General, I regret to announce that, according to the records of the Weapon Shops, you are due to die at exactly one-fifteen o’clock today from heart failure. That’s this minute, this—second."
There was no stopping now. With a single, synchronized motion, Hedrock bent his finger, shaped his hand to receive the gun materialized on an invisible plane by the gun ring on his finger.
It was no ordinary, retail-type gun, that unseen, wizard’s product, but a special Unlimited never sold across counters, never displayed, never used except in extreme crises. It fired instantly on a vibration plane beyond human vision; and, as the general’s heart muscles were caught by the paralyzing force, Hedrock unclenched his hand. The invisible gun dematerialized.
In the pandemonium that followed, Hedrock walked to the throne chair at the head of the royal table and bent over the Empress. He could not suppress a tingle of ad­miration, for she was completely, abnormally calm. Emotional, erotic woman she might be, but in actual moments of excitement, during the hour of vital decision, all the great, basic stability that was her Isher inheritance came to the fore. It was that quality of utter sanity in her that he had appealed to; and here it was, like a precious jewel, shining at him from the quiet viridescence of her eyes. She said finally: "I suppose you realize you have, by implica­tion, confessed everything by your killing of General Grail?"
He knew better than to deny anything to the supernal being she had for that sustained moment become. He said, "I was advised of the sentence of death, and by whom it was to be carried out."
"Then you admit it?"
"I’ll admit anything you wish so long as you understand that I have your best interests at heart."
She looked incredulous. "A Weapon Shop man, whose organization fights me at every turn, talking about my interests?"
"I am not, never have been, never will be, a Weapon Shop man." Hedrock spoke deliberately.
A startled look came into her face, then, "I almost believe that. There’s something strange, and alien, about you, something I must discover—"
"Some day, I’ll tell you. I promise."
"You seem very sure that I shall not have somebody else hang you."
"As I said before, the Ishers do not commit suicide."
"Now you’re on your old theme, your impossible ambition. But never mind that. I’m going to let you live, but for the time being you must leave the palace. You can’t convince me that an all-purpose spy ray exists."
"Can’t I?"
"You may have had such a machine prying into the palace when I was sixteen, but since then the whole palace has been fitted with defence screens. Those can be pierced only by a two-way communication machine. In other words, there must be a machine inside as well as out."
"You’re very clever."
"As for the presence," the Empress went on, "that the Weapon Shops can see into the future, let me inform you that we know as much about time travel, and its impossible limitations, as the Weapon Shops. The seesaw prin­ciple involved is only too clearly recognized, with all its ever-fatal end results. But again, never mind that. I want you to leave for two months. I may call you back before then, but it all depends. Meantime, you may transmit this message to the Weapon Shop Council: What I am doing is not in the faintest degree harmful to the Weapon Shops. I swear that on my honour."
For a long moment, Hedrock gazed at her steadily. He said at last, softly, "I am going to make a very profound statement. I haven’t the faintest idea of what you are doing, or going to do, but in your adult life I have noticed one thing. In all your major political and economic moves, you are actuated by conservative impulses. Don’t do it. Change is coming. Let it come. Don’t fight it, but lead it, direct it. Add new laurels of prestige to the famous name of Isher."
"Thank you for your advice," she said coldly.
Hedrock bowed, and said, "I shall expect to hear from you in two months. Good-bye."
The hum of renewed conversation was mounting behind him as he reached the series of ornate doors on the far side of the room. He passed through, and then, out of sight, quickened his pace. He reached the elevators, stepped into one hurriedly, and pressed the express button for the roof. It was a long trip, and his nerves grew jumpy. Any minute, any second, that mood of the Empress could wear off.
The elevator stopped, the door opened. He was stepping out before he noticed the body of men. They came forward on the double march and instantly hemmed him in. They were in plain clothes, but there was no mistaking that here were police.
The next instant one of the men said, "Captain Hedrock, you are under arrest."

CHAPTER 3

As he stood there on the palace roof facing that score of men, his mind, adjusted to victory, could not accept the threatening defeat. Here were enough men to handle any resistance he might attempt. But that did not slow his purpose. The Empress must have known when she gave the order to intercept him that he could only draw the worst conclusions, and fight with every power that he could muster. The time for subtlety, injured innocence and cleverness was past. His deep baritone clashed across the silence:
"What do you want?"
There were great moments in the history of the world when that bellow of his had produced a startled lull in the will to action of better men than any that stood here before him. It had no such effect now.
Hedrock felt astounded. His muscles, dynamically ready for the run that was to take him through the ranks of the men while they stood paralyzed, tensed. The large car-plane which had seemed so near a moment before, only twenty-five feet, tantalized him now. His purpose, to reach it, collapsed into an awareness of his desperate situation. One man with one gun against twenty guns! True, his was an Unlimited, and like all Weapon Shop guns projected a defensive half-circle around its owner, sufficient to counteract the fire of eight ordinary weapons, but he had never underestimated the capacity of a blaster.
His hard, mental assessment of his position ended as the huskily built young man who had pronounced him under arrest stepped forward from the group and said crisply, "Now, don’t do anything rash, Mr. Weapon Shop Jones. You’d better come quietly."
"Jones!" said Hedrock. Shock made the word quiet, almost gentle. Shock and relief. For a moment, the gap between his first assumption and the reality seemed too great to bridge without some superhuman effort of will. The next second he had caught hold of himself and the tension was over. His gaze flashed with lightning appraisal toward the uniformed palace guards who were standing on the fringe of the group of plain-clothes men, interested spectators rather than participants. And he sighed under his breath as their faces remained blank of suspicion. He said, "I’ll go quietly."
The plain-clothes men crowded around him, and herded him into the carplane. The machine took off with a lurch, so swiftly was it maneuvered into the air. Breathless, Hed­rock sank into the seat beside the man who had given him the Weapon Shop password for that day. He found his voice after a minute.
"Very bravely done," he said warmly. " Very bold and efficient, I may say, though you gave me a shock."
He laughed at the recollection, and was about to go on when the odd fact struck him that his hearer had not smiled in sympathetic response. His nerves, still keyed to unnatural sensitivity, examined that small, jarring fact. He said slowly, "You don’t mind if I ask your name?"
"Peldy," the man said curtly.
"Who thought of the idea of sending you?"
"Councillor Peter Cadron."
Hedrock nodded. "I see. He thought if I had to fight my way to the roof, I’d be needing help by the time I got there?"
"I have no doubt," said Peldy, "that that is part of the explanation."
He was cold, this young man. The chill of his personality startled Hedrock. He stared gloomily down through the transparent floor at the unreeling scene below. The plane, conforming to speed regulations, was slowly heading deeper into the city. Two-hundred-story skyscrapers seemed to graze the bottom of the machine as Hedrock thought bleakly: Suppose they were suspicious of him. It was not impossible. In fact—Hedrock smiled with humourless certainty—all that had ever been needed was for some of the Weapon Shop mental wizards to turn their full atten­tion to his case. Abruptly, that was depressing. For despite all his years of experience, these Weapon Shop supermen with their specialized training had inexorably forged ahead of him in a dozen fields. He could not even plan for his own protection because the techniques of edu­cation that had moulded their brains from childhood were useless applied to his mind, which had been cluttered with confused, unplanned integrations ages before the tech­niques now so dangerous to him were invented. Some of the weariness of his long years sagged over his spirit. The strain of his transcendental purpose, which required that he keep from all men the knowledge that he was immortal, was briefly hard to bear. Hedrock roused himself finally and said, "Where are you taking me?"
"To the hotel."
Hedrock considered that. The Hotel Royal Ganeel was the city headquarters of the Weapon Makers. To be taken there indicated that something serious had hap­pened. He watched the plane settle toward the broad garden roof of the hotel, his mind tense with the realiza­tion that the Weapon Shops took no chances. They couldn’t! Their existence depended on their secrets remaining secrets. If they ever doubted anyone who knew certain basic things about their organization, as he did, the life of one man would be considered as nothing before the safety of all in an implacable world.
He must not, of course, forget the hotel itself. The Hotel Royal Ganeel was about two hundred years old. It had cost, if he remembered correctly, seven hundred and fifty billion credits. Its massive base spread over four city blocks. From this beginning, it went up in pyramidal tiers, streamlined according to the waterfall architecture of its age, levelling off at twelve hundred feet into a roof garden eight hundred feet long by eight hundred feet wide, the hard squareness of which was skilfully alleviated by illusion and design. He had built it in memory of a remarkable woman who was also an Isher empress, and in every room he had installed a device which, properly activated, provided a vibratory means of escape.
The activating instrument, unfortunately, was one of the three rings he had left behind him in the palace. Hed­rock grimaced in vexation as he headed with the others from the plane to the nearest elevator. He had spent care­ful moments deciding not to wear more than the ring gun lest suspicion fall upon those remarkable secret machines of the Weapon Shops. There were other rings in secret panels scattered through the hotel, but it was doubtful if a man with twenty guards escorting him to the great section of the building occupied by the Imperial City headquarters of the Weapon Makers would have any time for side trips.
His reverie ended as the elevator stopped. The men crowded him out on to a broad corridor before a door on which glowing letters spelled out:

THE METEORITE CORPORATION
HEAD OFFICES

The sign, Hedrock knew, was only half false. The gigantic mining trust was a genuine firm, doing a vast metal and manufacturing business. It was also an unsuspected subsidiary of the Weapon Shops, which was aside from the main point except, as in the present instance, where its various offices served as fronts behind which facets of the Weapon Shop world glittered in uninterrupted, unhindered activity.
As Hedrock walked into the great front offices, a tall, fine-looking, middle-aged man was emerging from an opaque door fifty feet away. Recognition was almost simul­taneous. The man hesitated the faintest bit, then came forward with a friendly smile.
"Well, Mr. Hedrock," he said, "how’s the Empress?"
Hedrock’s smile was stiff. The great No-man’s hesita­tion had not been lost on him. He said, "I am happy to say that she is in good health, Mr. Gonish."
Edward Gonish laughed, a rich-toned laughter. "I’m afraid there are thousands of people who are always sad­dened when they hear that. At the moment, for instance, the Council is trying to use my intuitive training to track down the secret of the Empress. I’m studying Pp charts of known and potentially great men. It’s miserable data to go on, far less than the ten per cent I need. I’ve only reached the letter M as yet, and I have only come to tentative con­clusions. If it’s an invention, I would say interstellar travel. But that isn’t a full intuitive."
Hedrock frowned. "Interstellar travel! She would be opposed to that—" " He stopped; then, in an intense voice: "You’ve got it! Quick, who’s the inventor?"
Gonish laughed again. "Not so fast. I have to go over all the data. I’ve got my attention on a scientist named Derd Kershaw, if you’re interested."
His laughing eyes grew abruptly grave. The No-man stood frowning at Hedrock. He said finally, anxiously, " What the devil’s up, Hedrock? What have you done?"
The secret police officer, Peldy, stepped forward quickly and said, "Really, Mr. Gonish, the prisoner can’t —"
The proud face of the No-man turned coldly on the young man. "That will do," he said. "Step back out of hearing. I wish to talk to Mr. Hedrock alone."
Peldy bowed. "I beg your pardon, sir. I forgot myself."
He backed away, then began to wave his men off. There was a milling, and murmured questions. In less than a minute, however, Hedrock was alone with the No-man, the first shock fading in a series of little, mental pain waves. A prisoner! He had known it, of course, in a kind of a way, but he had tried to think of himself as being under suspicion only, and he had hoped that if he pretended not to recognize it, the Weapon Shop leaders might not force the issue into the open.
Actually, that stage was long past if indeed it had ever existed. The suspicion was already beyond the inner circle of the Council. Definitely, the sands of his time were running out. But Gonish was speaking again, swiftly, "The worst part of it is, they refused to listen when I suggested that the whole business be left over for me to investigate in my capacity as No-man. That’s bad. Could you give me some idea?"
Hedrock shook his head. "All I know is that two hours ago they were worried that I might be killed by the Empress. They actually sent a rescue force, but it turned out I was, and am, under close arrest."
The tall Gonish stood thoughtful. "If you could only put them off some way," he said. "I don’t know enough about the individual psychologies of the councillors or about the case to offer one of my intuitive opinions, but if you can possibly twist the affair into a trial of evidence and counter-evidence, that would be a partial victory. They’re a pretty high-handed outfit, so don’t just knuckle under to their decision as if it were from God."
He walked off, frowning, toward a distant door, and Hedrock grew aware of Peldy striding forward. "This way, sir," the young man said. "The Council will see you im­mediately."
"Eh?" said Hedrock. The sense of warmth produced by the No-man’s friendly intent faded. "You mean, the Council is in the local chamber?"
There was no answer, nor did he really expect one. The sharp question had been purely rhetorical. But put it off indeed! Stiffly erect, he followed the secret police officer to the door of the council chamber.
The men sitting at the V-shaped table lifted their eyes and stared at him as he crossed the threshold into the room. The door closed behind him with a faint click as he walked forward toward the table. It seemed strange to be thinking that two years before he had refused to run for a seat on the Council. The councillors were of every age, ranging from the brilliant thirty-year-old executive, Ancil Nare, to hoary-headed Bayd Roberts. Not all the faces were familiar to him. Hedrock counted noses, thinking about what the No-man had said: "Make it a trial!" That meant, force them out of their smug rut. He finished his counting, shocked. Thirty! The full Council of the Weapon Makers. What could they have found out about him, to bring all of them here? He pictured these leaders at their head­quarters far and near, on Mars, Venus, on those moons that rated so exalted a representative—everywhere coun­cillors stepping through their local vibratory transmitters, and instantly arriving here.
All for him. Abruptly, that was startling again. And steadying. With shoulders thrown back, fully conscious of his leonine head, and of his unmistakably notable appear­ance, aware, too, of the generations of men like this who had lived and died, and lived and died, and died, and died, since his own birth—Hedrock broke the silence.
What’s the charge?" he asked resonantly. And into those words he put all the subtle, tremendous power of his trained voice, his vast experience in dealing with every conceivable type and group of human beings.
The three vibrantly spoken words were immeasurably more than just a question. They were an expression of will and determination, the essence of pride and superiority. And dangerous as death itself. They accepted in full the implication that his presence here meant execution. They were designed to take advantage of a great basic reality, the natural, time-proven reluctance of highly intelligent men to destroy a human being recognizably their peer. Here before him were the supremely intelligent men. And who else in all the universe could better act, feel and think superior than the one immortal man sprung from Earth’s proud race?
There was a stirring along the gleaming V-table. Feet shuffled on the dimly glowing dais. Men turned to look at each other questioningly. It was Peter Cadron who finally climbed to his feet. "I have been asked," he said quietly, "to speak for the Council. It was I who originated the charge against you." He did not wait for a reply, but turned slowly to face the men at the table. He said gravely, "I am sure that everyone present has suddenly become acutely aware of the personality of Mr. Hedrock. It is in­teresting to note how exactly this exhibition of hitherto concealed power verifies what we have discovered. I must confess my own amazement at the vivid force of it.
"That goes for me, too," interrupted the heavy-faced Deam Lealy. " Until this minute I thought of Hedrock as a soft-spoken, reserved sort of fellow. Now, suddenly, he’s cornered and he flashes fire."
"There’s no doubt," said the youthful Ancil Nare, "that we’ve uncovered something remarkable. We should strive for a thorough explanation."
It was disconcerting. His entire action was being enlarged upon beyond his intent, distorted by an expectation that he was not what he seemed. The truth was that he was no more superior to these men than they were to each other. The knowledge that he was immortal had always given a dynamic quality to his confidence. And there was, of course, that genuinely super-normal, over-the-ages de­velopment of his personality, an electrical, abnormal manifestation of aura that he could suppress, and nearly always had suppressed, by an unassuming mien. By re­vealing its full force, when they were looking for it, he had made them think him alien. Here was a dangerous backfire, requiring instant modification. He said: "This is ridiculous. An hour ago I was in the gravest danger of my years of service with this organization. The situation was so grave that I think I can truthfully say that no one else would have come out alive. Within minutes after undergoing that nerve-racking strain, I find myself ar­rested by my friends on an unnamed charge. Angry? Of course I’m angry. But what particularly startles me is this curious nonsense about my inhuman personality. Am I standing before the High Council of the Weapon Makers, or by some primeval fireside where the voodoo doctors are busily exorcizing demons? I demand to be treated as a loyal Weapon Shop human being without a single black mark against his record; as a man, not a monster. But now I repeat: What is the charge?"
There was silence. Then Peter Cadron said, "You will learn that in due time. But first—Mr. Hedrock, where were you born?"
So they had got that far.
He felt no fear. He stood there, a little sad, conscious of amusement that his oldest bogy had at last come home to roost. For a long moment all the names he had ever had made a kaleidoscopic picture before his mind’s eye. How carefully he had chosen them in the early days, with a meticulous attention to assonance, rhythmic quality, and how they looked in print. And then impatience with high-sounding nominals had produced a whole series of satiric reactions: Petrofft, Dubrinch, Glinzer. That phase, too, had passed until now, for ages, simple names un­adorned by any really pleasing attributes had distinguished his unchanging form. There was, of course, the fact that every name had always required a birthplace and a host of relevant data, a wearing business. And it was possible also that he had grown careless.
He said, "You have my records. I was born in Centralia, Middle Lakeside States."
" You took a long time answering that question," snapped a councillor.
" I was," said Hedrock coolly, "trying to imagine what lay behind the question."
Cadron said, "What was your mother’s name?"
Hedrock studied the man’s even-featured countenance in the beginning of puzzlement. Surely they didn’t expect to confuse him with anything so simple as that. He said, " Delmyra Mariter."
"She had three other children?"
Hedrock nodded. "My two brothers and sister all died before reaching their majority."
"And your father and mother died when?"
" My father eight years ago, my mother six."
Amazingly, that came hard. For a bare moment, it was difficult to employ these intimate terms for two pleasant middle-aged people whom he had never met, but about whom he had forced himself to learn so much. He saw that Cadron was smiling with dark satisfaction at the other councillors.
Cadron said, "You see, gentlemen, what we have here: A man whose people are deceased, who has no living rela­tives, and who less than ten years ago, after all his family was dead, entered the Weapon Shop organization in the usual manner—and by means of talents considered extraordinary even then, when we didn’t know how much of, himself he was holding back, quickly rose to a position of great trust. Subsequently he persuaded us to sponsor his present adventure. We agreed to do so because we had become alarmed that the Empress might do us harm un­less she was watched more carefully than previously. One of the important factors to consider now is that it is doubt­ful if, in all our vast organization, with its tens of thousands of able men, a single other person could have been found who was capable of sustaining the interest of the Empress Innelda for six long months."
"And even now," Hedrock interrupted, "has only been temporarily banished from her circle." He finished sar­donically, "You have not been interested, but that was the result of the turmoil in the palace today. The time in­volved, if I may add the information, is two months."
Peter Cadron bowed at him politely, then turned back to the silent men at the table. "Bear that in mind while 1 question Mr. Hedrock about his education." His grey gaze glowed at Hedrock. "Well?" he said.
"My mother," said Hedrock, "had been a university professor. She taught me privately. As you know, that has been common practice among the well-to-do for hundreds of years, the controlling factor being that periodic examinations must be passed. You will find that I handed in my examination certificates with my application."
The dark smile was back on Cadron’s face. "A family on paper, an education—on paper; an entire life history verifiable only by documents."
It looked bad. Hedrock did not need to look at the faces of the councillors to realize how bad. Actually, of course, it was unavoidable. There never had been an alternative method. To have trusted to a living person to back up his identity in a crisis would have been suicidal. People, however friendly to you, however much they had been paid, could be made to tell the truth. But no one could ever more than cast suspicion on a properly executed certificate. He refused to believe that they had guessed even near the real truth.
" Look here!" he said, "what are you trying to prove? If I’m not Robert Hedrock, who am I?"
He gained a bleak content from the baffled expression that crept over Cadron’s face. "That," the man rapped finally, "is what we are trying to find out. However, one more question. After your parents were married, your mother didn’t keep in touch with her university friends, or any former colleagues?"
Hedrock hesitated, staring straight into the councillor’s glinting eyes. "It fits in, doesn’t it, Mr. Cadron?" he said at last in a tight, hard voice. "But you’re right. We lived in apartments. My father’s work kept us moving every few months. It is doubtful if you can find anyone who will remember having met them or me. We truly lived a shadow existence."
There was a subtle psychological victory in having spoken the indictment himself but—Hedrock smiled greyly—if ever he had heard a damning build-up of innuendo, here it was. He grew aware that Cadron was speaking.
"—We recognize, Mr. Hedrock, that this is not evi­dence, nor is that what we are after. The Weapon Shops do not hold trials in any real sense. They pass judgments. And the sole criterion always is, not proof of guilt, but doubt of innocence. If you had attained a less exalted position with the Shops, the punishment would be very simple. You would be given amnesia and released from service. As it is, you know too much about us, and accord­ingly the penalty must be very severe. You know that, in our position, we cannot do otherwise. Fortunately for our peace of mind, we have more than suspicion. Is it possible that you have anything to add to what has already gone?"
"Nothing," said Hedrock.
He stood very still, letting his mind settle around the situation. It was almost instinct, that attunement, but behind it was the synthesization of experience that recognized the possible importance of every phase of his immediate environment. Somehow, he had to seize the initiative. He saw the floor, the walls, the panel to his right—and there he paused in ironic bitterness. He had originally, by secret manoeuvring, persuaded the Meteor Corporation to take offices near the roof of the Hotel Royal Ganeel because it had seemed to him that their unsuspected Imperial City headquarters would be safer in a building of his than anywhere else. For his own protection, however, he had had removed out of their part of the building all those ring activators and vibratory devices which now he needed so desperately. If he hadn’t had that forethought, there would now be a ring behind that panel.
Peter Cadron was speaking, the charge at long last. It was hard at first for Hedrock to keep his mind on the man’s words. They seemed to move about, eluding his hearing. Or else he was too jumpy, too conscious of his necessities. There was something about dispatching the rescue force, and simultaneously setting psychologists that task of fixing the exact moment for the landing on the basis of Hedrock’s statement that the issue would be forced out into the open by the Empress during lunch. Naturally in arriving at their decision, the psychologists made a swift though careful examination of his psychology chart. It was this examination that brought out an extraordinary fact.
Peter Cadron paused. His gaze fixed on Hedrock’s face, and for a moment he seemed to be probing in its lineaments for secret information. He finished weightily, "There was a variation between your courage in action and the Pp record of your potential courage. According to the Pp you would never even have considered staying for that dangerous luncheon at the palace."
Cadron stopped, and Hedrock waited for him to finish. The seconds passed, and suddenly he was startled to see that dozens of the men were leaning forward tensely, sharp eyes fixed on him. They were waiting for his reaction. It was all over. This was the charge. For a moment, then, he felt like a man delivered. Why, it was ridiculous. The dream yielded to the reality of the presence of the thirty. They wouldn’t be here, sitting in full-dress judgment, unless a great basic protective of the Weapon Shops was threatened.
The Pp record technique! Hedrock tried to concentrate his mind on remembering what he had heard about the machine. It was one of the original inventions, many thousands of years old. In the beginning it had been similar to the Imperial Lambeth Mind Control. There had been improvements from time to time, a widening of its scope, the power to assess intelligence, emotional stability, and other things. But it had never worried him, who had a partial ability to control his mind. At the time of the examination he had simply attempted to synchronize his intellectual attributes with the character he had decided would best suit his purpose among the Weapon Makers.
Hedrock shook himself like a stag at bay. Damned if he’d believe they had anything. "So," he said, and his voice sounded harsh in his own ears, "so I’m five per cent braver than I ought to be. I don’t believe it. Bravery is a matter of circumstances. A coward becomes a lion given the proper incentive."
In spite of himself, his voice was suddenly more forceful. Some of the fire of his convictions, his dark anxieties, thickened and deepened his tone. "You people," he snapped, "do not seem to be alive to what is going on. What is happening is no idle whim of a bored ruler. The Empress is a mature personality in all except minor mean­ings of the terms, and it must never be forgotten that we are now entering into the fifth period of the House of Isher. At any hour mighty events could erupt from the undercurrents of human unrest. Twenty billion minds are active, uneasy, rebellious. New frontiers of science and relations among men are beyond the near horizon, and somewhere out of that chaotic mass will grow the fifth crisis of cosmic proportions in the history of the Isher civilization. Only a new development on a high level could bring the Empress to such sustained, forceful action at this stage of her career. She said that in two months she would call me back, and suggested it might be less. It will be less. My impression, and I cannot emphasize it too strongly, is that we shall be lucky to have two days. Two weeks is the outside limit."
He was roused now. He saw that Cadron was trying to speak, but he plunged on, unheeding. His voice filled the room. "The entire available trained strength of the Weapon Shops should be concentrating in Imperial City. Every street should have its observer. The fleet should be mobilized within striking distance of the city. All this should be already in ceaseless operation. But what do 1 find instead?" He paused, then finished scathingly, "The mighty Weapon Shop Council is frittering its time away on some obscure discussion of whether or not a man should have been as brave as he was."
He ended, drably conscious that he had not influenced them. The men sat unsmiling, cold. Peter Cadron broke the silence quietly. "The difference," he said, "is seventy-five per cent, not five. That’s a lot of bravery, and we shall now discuss it briefly."
Hedrock sighed his recognition of defeat. And felt better. Wryly, he recognized why. Against all reason, there had been hope in him. Now there wasn’t. Here was the crisis, product of a scientific force which he had thought under control. And it wasn’t. It had become one more of a whole pattern of superbly accurate techniques that had created a steadily widening gap between their positive menace to his person and his capacity for counteraction. His attempts to persuade them were defeated. His life now depended on moment-to-moment developments. He listened intently as Cadron spoke again.
" I assure you, Mr. Hedrock," the man said with quiet sincerity, "we are all distressed by the duty that devolves upon us. But the evidence is relentless. Here is what hap­pened: When the psychologists discovered the variation, two cerebro-geometric configurations were set up on the Pi, machine. One used as a base the old record of your mind; the other took into account a seventy-five per cent increase in every function of your mind, EVERY FUNCTION, I repeat, not only courage. Among other things, this brought your I.Q. to the astounding figure of two hundred seventy-eight."
Hedrock said, "You say, every function. Including idealism and altruism, I presume?"
He saw that the men were looking at him uneasily. Cadron said, "Mr. Hedrock, a man with that much altru­ism would regard the Weapon Shops as merely one factor in a greater game. The Weapon Shops cannot be so broad­minded. But let me go on. In both the cerebro-geometric configurations I have mentioned, the complicated configuration of the Empress was mechanically woven into the matrix, and because speed was an essential, the pos­sible influence on the situation of other minds was re­duced to a high-level Constant, modified by a simple, oscillating Variable
In spite of himself, Hedrock found himself becoming absorbed. His conviction that he ought to interrupt as often as was psychologically safe yielded before a gather­ing fascination in the details of a science that had so greatly outstripped his capacity even for learning about it. Graphs of brain and emotional integers, curious mathe­matical constructions whose roots delved deep into the obscure impulses of the human mind and body. He lis­tened and watched, intently, as Cadron went on with his damning words:
"The problem, as I have said, was to ensure that the rescue party did not arrive at the palace too soon, or too late. It was found that the graph based on your old Pp proved that you would never leave the palace alive, unless an Unknown of the third order intervened in your favour. That configuration was instantly abandoned. Science can­not take account of possible miracles. The second projec­tion centralized on the hour of 1.40 p.m., with a concentric error possibility of four minutes. The landing therefore was effected at 1.35, the false Imperial credentials were accepted within two minutes. At 1.39 you emerged from the elevator. You will agree, I think, that the evidence is conclusive."
It was a nightmare. All these years while he had been living and planning, carefully building up the structure of his hopes, he had actually already committed his for­tunes to the Pp machine, possibly the greatest invention ever developed in the field of the human mind. Distract­edly, Hedrock realized that one of the councillors, not Cadron, but a little grey-haired man, was saying:
"in view of the fact that this is not a criminal case in an ordinary sense of the term, and particularly because of Mr. Hedrock’s past services, I think he is entitled to assurance that we are taking seriously what the Empress is doing. For your information, young man, our staff here has been enlarged fivefold. Perhaps in your personal anxiety at the time, you did not notice that the elevator from the airport went down much farther than usual to reach here. We have taken over seven additional floors of the hotel and our organization is in ceaseless operation. Unfortunately, in spite of your stirring appeal, I must agree with Mr. Cadron. The Weapon Shops, being what they are, must handle cases like yours with cruel dispatch. I am com­pelled to agree that death is the only possible sentence."
There were nods along the table, voices murmuring: " Yes, death—death—immediate—”
"Just a minute!" Hedrock’s voice made a strong pattern above the quiet medley. "Did you say that this council-room is now in a part of the hotel not previously occupied by the Meteor Corporation?"
They stared at him blankly, as he ran, not waiting for a reply, straight at the ornamental panel on the darkly gleaming wall to his right. It was simpler than he had expected in his wildest imaginings. No one stopped him; no one even drew a gun. As he reached the panel, he adjusted his four fingers, accurately fitted them against the panel, twisted—and the ring slid out of its hidden groove on to his index finger. In one continuous, synchronized motion, he turned its pale-green fire on the vibratory device—and stepped through the transmitter.
Hedrock wasted no time examining the familiar room in which he found himself. It was located in underground vaults twenty-five hundred miles from Imperial City, filled with softly pulsing machines and glittering instruments. His hand closed on a wall switch. There was a hiss of power as he plunged it home. He had a brief mind pic­ture, then, of all the rings and devices in the Hotel Royal Ganeel dissolving out of existence. They had served their purpose. One surprise escape was all he could ever hope to make from the Weapon Shops. He turned, walked through a door; and then, at the last instant, saw his deadly danger and tried to leap back.
Too late. The twenty-foot monster pounced on him. Its sledge-hammer paws sent him spinning along one wall, dizzy, sick, half-unconscious. He tried to move, to rise—and saw the gigantic white rat darting toward him, its great teeth bared for the kill.

CHAPTER 4

GRIMLY, Hedrock waited until the last possible moment. And then the roar of his voice filled the room with its threatening echoes. There was a massive squealing as the rat dodged aside into the far corner. It crouched there, and he could see that its violent movement had incre­mented its already speeded-up life processes. Slowly, it began to keel over. Its glazed eyes peered at Hedrock as he staggered over to the rat enclosure, straight for the line of power switches. It made no effort to follow him; and, in a moment, he had pulled the lever that furnished the force for its size.
More slowly, he walked back into the large room. He had already noticed where the wall had been smashed but he did not pause to examine the break. It required half a minute to find the creature, now that it was no longer physically magnified. But he finally saw the six-inch glint of dirty white, where it had crawled under a broken chair. It was still alive, a very old-looking rat. It twisted weakly as he picked it up and carried it through the rat enclosure into the laboratory beyond. The feeling that came to him then had very little to do with the miserable creature he was placing in his data-gathering machine. It was pity, but on a vast scale, not for any individual. The com­passion embraced all life. He felt, suddenly, alone in a world where people and things lived and died with heart-breaking rapidity, ephemeral shadows that blinked in the strong light from the sun, and then faded and were gone for evermore.
With an effort, he fought off that black mood and, turning away from the data machine, went to examine his rat enclosure. The four rat houses were doing well. Each had a new batch of young ones, and from the size of them he guessed that they had been born since the mechanical process had been interrupted by the rat that had broken out.
It would take too long to repair the break in the big metal pen, but the rest of the process resumed with auto­matic precision the moment he threw the switches back into position. The process was simplicity itself. He had begun it a thousand years before by introducing a dozen rats (six males and six females) into each of four specially con­structed houses. Food was provided at intervals. The pens were kept clean by an ingenious pusher device that worked on a gear system. Nature had her own automatic methods, and every little while youngsters appeared and grew up, adding to the weight of the delicate balances that held up the floor. As soon as the weight of rats on the poised floor reached a set point, a little door would open, and sooner or later a rat would go into the narrow cor­ridor beyond. The door would close behind it; and no other door in any of the four houses would open until it was disposed of. At the far end of the corridor was bait, inside which was a tiny Weapon Shop magnifier. When swallowed, the magnifier warmed from the rat’s body heat and set off a relay which opened the door into an enclosure forty-feet long, wide and high. It also set the little corridor floor moving. Like it or not, the rat was precipitated im­mediately into the open. That door shut too, blocking the way back.
More food in the centre of the room activated the power that set off the magnifier. With a bang, the rat plummeted into size, becoming a twenty-foot monster, whose life func­tions speeded up in almost direct proportion to the dif­ference in size. In that accelerated life-world, death came swiftly. And, as the corpse cooled below a certain tempera­ture, the magnifying power was shut off, the floor tilted, and the small white body slid on to a conveyor belt which transported it to the data-gathering machine, from whence it was precipitated into a ray bath and disintegrated.
The process then repeated. And repeated and repeated and repeated. It had been going on for a millennium; and its purpose was tremendous. Somewhere along the line, the enlarging rays of the vibrator would do to a rat pur­posely what they had done accidentally to Hedrock fifty-live centuries previously. A rat would become immortal, and provide him with a priceless subject for experiment. Some day, if he succeeded in his search, all men would be immortal.
The data card of the rat that had so nearly killed him turned up in the "special" rack. There were three other cards with it, but the special quality about them was the continued functioning of some organ after death. Long ago, he had explored similar freak happenings to exhaustion. The fourth card excited Hedrock. The rat that had attacked him had lived the equivalent of ninety-five years. No wonder it had had time to break out. It must have lived several hours as a giant.
He calmed himself because—because he couldn’t go into the matter now. The rat would have been precipitated, not into the dissolver, but into the preserver with the other specials, and would be waiting for his examination at some future date. Right now there were things to do, vitally important things affecting the existing human race; and he, who worked so hard for the future, had never yet let the might-be interfere at decisive moments with the now.
There were things to do, and they must be done before the Weapon Shop Council could completely nullify his position and his power in the Weapon Shop organization. Swiftly, Hedrock donned one of his "business" suits, and stepped through a transmitter.
He arrived in one of his secret apartments in Imperial City, and saw by his watch that ten minutes had passed since he had escaped from the Hotel Royal Ganeel. He’d be reasonably safe in assuming that the tens of thousands of Weapon Shop members would not yet have been notified that he was now regarded as a traitor. Hedrock seated himself at the apartment ’stat, and called the Weapon Shop information centre.
"Hedrock speaking," he said when an operator answered. "Get me the address of Derd Kershaw."
"Yes, Mr. Hedrock." The response was quick and courteous, with no indication that his name was now anathema to the Shops. There was a pause, and then he heard the familiar click at the other end.
Another woman spoke, "I have Mr. Kershaw’s file here, sir. Would you like it sent to you, or shall I read it to you?"
"Hold it up," said Hedrock, "I’ll copy the information I want."
The image of a file sheet slid on to his ’stat plate. He noted down Kershaw’s most recent address, "1874, Trellis Minor Building". The rest of "page" one was devoted to previous addresses of Kershaw, and to information about his birthplace, parentage, and the childhood trainings he had received.
There was a gold star stamped on the lower right corner of the "page". It was a Weapon Shop designation of merit, and indicated that Derd Kershaw was regarded by the shop scientists as one of the two or three greatest men in his field of physics.
"All right," said Hedrock, "next page, please."
The metal plate, many times thinner than an equal weight of paper, disappeared, and then reappeared again. "Page" two took up the story of Kershaw’s life where the first page had left off. Teen-age training, college training, character and intelligence evaluations, early achievements, and finally lists of scientific discoveries and inventions.
Hedrock did not pause to read the list of Kershaw’s discoveries. He could check on the details later. He had secured Kershaw’s name from Edward Gonish, the No-man, and that was a stroke of luck that must not be lightly cancelled by any slow action now. Because of that accidental meeting he had information about which, he had reason to believe, no one else was as yet doing anything. It was true that Gonish did not regard his intuition about Kershaw and interstellar travel as complete. But his words provided a working basis. Accordingly for another hour, or even a day, Robert Hedrock could follow up the clue without interference from the shops.
"Turn to the last page," he said quickly. The page came on. Hedrock’s gaze flashed to the list of names at the right. They were the names of individuals who had most recently made use of the file. There were only two names, Edward Gonish, and below that, Dan Neelan. He stared at he second name with narrowed eyes and because he was alert and keyed up he noticed something that he might ordinarily have missed. Behind the name of Gonish there had been stamped a tiny symbol. It indicated that the No-man had made use of the file and that it had subsequently been returned to its cabinet. There was no such symbol after the name of Neelan. He asked swiftly, "When did Neelan make use of this file, and who is he?"
The girl was calm. "Mr. Neelan’s call is not completed, sir. When you requested the file we withdrew it from that section and transferred it over here. One minute, please. I’ll connect you with the operator involved."
She spoke to someone Hedrock couldn’t see and he did not catch her words. There was a pause and then another girl’s face came on the ’stat plate. The new operator nodded when she understood what was wanted. "Mr. Neelan," she said, "is waiting at this moment in the Linwood Avenue Weapon Shop. His first inquiry was about his brother, Gil Neelan, who, it seems, disappeared about a year ago. When we told him that his brother’s last known address was the same as that of Derd Kershaw, he asked for information about Kershaw. We were in process of searching for that information when your call with its higher priority came through."
Hedrock said, "Then Neelan is still waiting at the Linwood shop?"
"Yes."
"Hold him there," said Hedrock, "until I can get to the shop. I am not in a position to use a transmitter so it will take about fifteen minutes."
The girl said, "We’ll take our time giving him his information."
"Thank you," said Hedrock. And broke the connection.
Regretfully but swiftly Hedrock removed his "business" suit. He stepped with it back through the transmitter into the laboratory and then returned to the apartment. He dressed in a normal cloth suit and headed for the roof of the apartment block to the hangar where he kept a private carplane.
It was a model he hadn’t used for several years, so precious minutes slid by while he checked the motor and the controls. In the air he had time to consider what he had done. What disturbed him most was the change from the "business" suit. And yet, there had been no alternative. The suit, which operated on the same energy principles as the "material" of which a Weapon Shop was made, was large enough to set up an energy disturbance in any part of a Weapon Shop, and was in its turn easily affected by the shop. Even that wouldn’t matter particularly by itself. But the disturbance was dangerous when it occurred close to the skin. It was possible to carry Weapon Shop energy guns and ring devices into a shop without ill effects, but a " business " suit was impractically large. There was another un­fortunate aspect to his wearing such a suit into a Weapon Shop. He had incorporated into it features and inventions not known to the Weapon Makers. The possibility that some of those secrets might be analyzed by detector instruments was in itself sufficient reason for leaving the suit in a safe place.
There was no sign of anything unusual as he approached the Linwood shop. His carplane was fitted with extremely sensitive detectors and if there had been a Weapon Shop warship hovering out of sight in the blue mists anywhere above the city they would have spotted it. That gave him, he estimated, a leeway of approximately five minutes, allowing for acceleration and deceleration of a spaceship in the atmosphere near the surface of the earth.
Hedrock brought his machine down beside the shop and glanced at his watch. Twenty-three minutes had passed since he had broken the ’stat connection with the Weapon Shop information centre. And that meant it was now three quarters of an hour since his escape from the council-room of the Weapon Makers. Warnings about him would be spreading farther through that vast organization. The time would come when the attendants of this weapon shop before him would also be advised. That put a pressure on him. And yet, despite the need for quick action, Hedrock stepped down from the carplane without haste and paused for another more searching examination of the shop. The usual sign glowed above it:

FINE WEAPONS
THE RIGHT TO BUY WEAPONS
IS THE RIGHT TO BE FREE

Like all similar glitter signs, it seemed to turn to face him as he walked toward it. The illusion was one of the commoner aspects of a main thoroughfare, and yet a few hundred such signs could make so dazzling a spectacle that people had been known to become light-intoxicated. It was a pleasant experience, with colours and the sensation of floating on air, and no dangerous after effects. There was a pill you could take to normalize the vision centres quickly.
The shop stood in a glade of green and floral vegetation. It made a restful and idyllic picture in its garden-like set­ting. It all seemed very normal and as of old. The window sign when he approached it was the same as it had always been. The letters were smaller than those on the outside sign, but the words were equally positive:

THE FINEST ENERGY WEAPONS
IN THE KNOWN UNIVERSE

Hedrock knew that that was true. He gazed at the gleaming display of revolvers and rifles and he was briefly shocked to realize that more than 100 years had passed since he had last visited a Weapon Shop. It made the shop itself more interesting than it might otherwise have been. He had a sudden awareness of what a wonderful organiza­tion the Weapon Makers were, with their shops existing in tens of thousands of cities and towns in the far-flung Isher Empire, an independent, outlawed, indestructible, altruistic opposition to tyranny. It was sometimes hard to be­lieve that every Weapon Shop was an impregnable fort and that bloodily earnest attempts had been made by the Isher governments in the past to smash the organization.
Hedrock walked quickly now toward the door. It wouldn’t open when he pulled at it. He let go, and stared at it, startled. And then he realized what was the matter. The sensitive door was condemning him because there were so many thoughts near the surface of his mind of the action taken against him by the Weapon Shop Council. The door worked by thought and no enemy of the Shops, no servant of the Empress, had ever been admitted.
He closed his eyes and let himself relax, let all the tense thoughts of the past hour drain from him. Presently, he tried the door again.
It opened gently, like a flower unfolding its petals, only faster. It was weightless in his fingers, like some supernally delicate and insubstantial structure, and when he stepped through the opening it crowded his heels without touching them and closed behind him silently as a night in space.
Hedrock stepped gingerly through a little alcove into a larger room.

CHAPTER 5

IT was quiet inside. Not a sound penetrated from the busy daylight world from which he had come. His eyes swiftly accustomed themselves to the soft lighting, which came like a reflection from the walls and ceiling. He glanced around alertly, and at first he had the impression that there was no one in the outer room. That tensed him, for it seemed to indicate that they had been unable to hold Neelan.
It might even be that the expected warning had come through, and that this was a trap.
Hedrock sighed, and relaxed. Because if it was a trap then his chances of escape would depend on how many men they were prepared to sacrifice. They must know he would fight to avoid capture. On the other hand, if it was not a trap there was nothing to worry about.
He decided not to worry, for a time anyway.
He gazed curiously at the show-cases which stood against the walls or were neatly arranged around the floor. They were shining structures, about a dozen of them altogether. Hedrock stepped up to the one nearest the door, and gazed at the four rifles that were mounted inside it. The sight of them thrilled him. He had had much to do with the development of these intricate energy weapons, but with him familiarity with machines had never bred contempt.
Many of these weapons still carried the old names.
"Guns" they were called, or "revolvers", or "rifles", but there the resemblance ended. These "guns" did not shoot bullets, they discharged energy in many forms and quantities. Some of them could kill or destroy at a thousand miles if necessary, and yet they were controlled by the same sensitive elements as the Weapon Shop door. Just as the door refused to open for police officers, Imperial sol­diers or people unfriendly to the Shops, so these guns had been set to fire only in self-defence, and against certain animals during the open season.
They also had other special qualities, particularly as to defence and speed of operation.
Hedrock moved around the edge of the case, and saw that there was a tall man sitting in a chair almost out of sight behind another show-case. He presumed it was Neelan, but before he could go over and introduce him­self, there was an interruption. The door to the rear of the shop opened, and an older, heavily built man emerged. He came forward with an apologetic smile on his lips.
"I beg your pardon, Mr. Hedrock," he said. "I was aware of the outer door opening, and guessed it was you. But I had started a mechanical operation which I could not leave."
He was still being treated as if he was a major Weapon Shop personage. Hedrock gave the attendant one sharp glance, and decided that the man had not yet been advised that Robert Hedrock no longer had Weapon Shop privi­leges. The attendant raised his voice, "Oh, Mr. Neelan, this is the gentleman I mentioned to you."
The stranger climbed to his feet, as Hedrock and the clerk came over. The clerk said, "I took the liberty of in­forming Mr. Neelan a few minutes ago that you were com­ing." He broke off. "Mr. Neelan, I want you to meet Robert Hedrock, an executive officer of the Weapon Shops."
As they shook hands, Hedrock was aware of himself being examined by a pair of hard, black eyes. Neelan’s face was heavily tanned, and Hedrock guessed that he had recently been to planets or on meteors that had little or no protection from the direct rays of the sun.
He began to regret that he had not taken the time to find out a little more about Dan Neelan and his missing brother. Having failed to do so, the important thing now was to take Neelan out of the shop to a place where they could talk in safety. Before he could speak, the attendant said: "For your information, Mr. Hedrock, we are securing Mr. Neelan’s mail for him from his Martian postal address. You’ll have plenty of time to talk to him."
Hedrock did not argue the matter. The words had a fateful clang. But what had happened was natural enough. The women at Information Centre had sought a simple solution to the problem of holding Neelan for him in this shop. So they had offered to secure his mail from Mars by way of a Weapon Shop transmitter.
They had set a limited objective, and they had achieved it. It was possible that Neelan could be lured out of the shop for a short time. But there was a stubborn twist to the man’s lips, and his eyes were ever so faintly nar­rowed, as if he had had to accustom himself to watch for trickery. Hedrock knew that breed of men, and it was unwise to try to put them under pressure. A suggestion to leave the shop would have to wait, but the need for speed could be indicated. He turned to the attendant.
"Great issues are at stake, so I hope you won’t think me impolite if I start to talk immediately to Mr. Neelan."
The older man smiled. "I’ll leave you two alone," he said, and went into the back room.
There was another chair in a near-by corner. Hedrock dragged it over, motioned Neelan back into his own chair, and settled down himself. He began immediately: "I’m going to be very frank with you, Mr. Neelan. The Weapon Shops have reason to believe that Derd Kershaw and your brother have invented an interstellar drive. There is evidence that the Empress of Isher would be unalterably opposed to the release of such an invention. And, accordingly, Kershaw and your brother are in serious danger of being imprisoned and killed. It’s vitally important to find out where they were building this drive and what has happened to them." He finished quietly, "I hope you will be able to tell me what you know of the affair."
Neelan was shaking his head. His smile was ironic, almost grim. "My brother is in no danger of being killed," he said.
"Then you know where he is?" Hedrock was relieved.
Neelan hesitated. When he finally spoke, Hedrock had the feeling that the words were not those that the man had first intended to utter. Neelan said, "What do you want of me?”
"Well, for one thing, who are you?"
The determined face relaxed the faintest bit. "My name is Daniel Neelan. I am the twin brother of Gilbert Neelan. We were born in Lakeside . . . Is that what you mean?"
Hedrock smiled his friendliest smile. "A development of that. There are lines in your face that indicate a lot has happened since then."
"Right now," said Neelan, "I could be classified as a meteor miner. For the past ten years I’ve been away from earth. Most of that time I spent as a gambler on Mars, but two years ago I won a meteorite from a drunken fellow named Carew. I gave him back half of it out of pity, and we became partners. The meteor is three miles in diameter, and it’s practically a solid chunk of ’heavy’ beryllium. On paper we’re worth billions of credits, but it needs another couple of years of development before we can start to cash in. About a year ago I had a very special reason for believing that something had happened to my brother."
He paused. There was an odd expression on his face. Finally, he said, "Have you ever heard of the experiments conducted by the Eugenics Institute?"
" Why, yes," said Hedrock, with the beginning of understanding. "Some remarkable work has been done, par­ticularly with identical twins."
Neelan nodded. "That makes it easier to tell you what happened."
He stopped again, and then slowly began his account. The scientists had taken them at the age of five, Daniel and Gilbert Neelan, identical twins already sensitive to each other, and magnified the sensitivity until it was a warm interflow of life force, a world of dual sensation. The interrelation grew so sharp that at short distances, thought passed between them with all the clarity of the electronic flux in a local telestat.
Those early years had been pure joy of intimate relation. And then at the age of twelve began the attempt to make them different without breaking the nervous connection. Like a kid tossed into a deep pool to sink or swim, he was subjected to the full impact of Isher civilization, while Gil was secluded and confined to studious ways. Over those years, their intellectual association declined. Thoughts, though still transmittable, could be concealed. Neelan developed a curiously strong, big-brother attitude toward Gil, while Gil—
The grim man paused in his account, glanced at Hedrock, and then continued, "I guess I noticed the diffident way in which Gil tackled adulthood by the way he reacted to my experiences with taking out women. It shocked him, and so I began to realize that we had a problem." He shrugged. "There was never any question as to which of us would leave Earth. On the day that the contract with I he Eugenics Institute terminated, I bought a ticket for Mars. I went there in the belief that Gil would have his chance at life. Only"—he finished in a drab voice—"it turned out to be death."
"Death?" said Hedrock.
"Death."
"When?"
"A year ago. That’s what brought me to Earth. I was on the meteor when I felt him die."
Hedrock said, "It’s taken you a long time to get here." The remark sounded too sharp, so he added quickly, "Please understand, I’m only trying to obtain a clear picture."
Neelan said wearily, " We were caught on the far side of the sun, because the meteor’s velocity almost matched that of Earth. It only recently came into a position where we could figure out an acceptable orbit for our simple type freighter. A week ago Carew set me down at one of the cheap northern spaceports. He departed at once, but he’s due to pick me up in about six months."
Hedrock nodded. The account was satisfactory. "Just what did you feel when your brother died?" he asked.
Neelan shifted in his chair. There had been pain, he explained uneasily. Gil had died in agony, suddenly, with­out expecting it. The anguish had bridged the multimiles between Earth and the meteor, and twisted his own nerves in dreadful sympathy. Instantly, there had been an end to that neural pressure which had constituted, even at that distance, the bond between his brother and himself.
He finished, "I haven’t felt so much as a tingle since then."
In the silence that followed, Hedrock realized that his time must be running short.
For minutes the necessity for concentrating on Neelan’s words had kept the pressure of urgency away from his mind. Now that barrier was no more, and the pressure was on. Time to leave! Leave now! The purpose was steady and intense; and because of his sharp awareness of things Weapon Shop he knew that he dared not ignore the warning impulse. And yet—he leaned back in his chair, and stared at the other man soberly. When he departed he wanted to take Neelan with him, and that meant the process must be orderly. He made a mental calculation, and slowly shook his head.
"I can’t quite see this affair as having gone through a major crisis as far back as a year ago."
Neelan’s black eyes were suddenly dull as tarnished metal. "I’ve noticed that the death of one man seldom produces a crisis," he said in a drab voice. "I hate to say that in connection with my own brother, but it’s the truth."
"And yet," said Hedrock, "something happened. For Kershaw is also missing."
He did not wait for a reply, but climbed to his feet and walked to the control board, which was located on the wall to his left. All these minutes he had been acutely conscious that Weapon Shop soldiers might swarm through the transmitter that was there. He couldn’t take the chance of that happening while he was organizing his retreat.
He stepped close to the board, with its winking lights. He intended to make sure Neelan couldn’t see what he was doing. Quickly, he activated one of his rings, and burned a needle-small hole in the delicate transmitter circuit. Instantly, a tiny light behind the panelling went dead.
Hedrock turned away from the board, relieved but as intent on his purpose as ever. He had protected his flank, nothing more. There was another transmitter in the rear of the shop, and for all he knew men were coming through it at this very moment. And other men in armoured war­ships could be swinging in to cut him off from his carplane.
The risks he was taking were measured in just such desperate terms. He walked back to Neelan, and said, "I have an address of your brother’s that I’d like to check right away. And I want you to come with me." He spoke earnestly. "I assure you speed is important. You can tell me the rest of your story on the way, and I can drop you back here afterwards to pick up your mail."
Neelan stood up. "Actually, there’s not very much more to tell," he said. "When I arrived in Imperial City, I lo­cated my brother’s old address, and learned something that—"
"Just a moment," said Hedrock. He walked to the door hat led to the rear, knocked on it, and called, "I’m taking Mr. Neelan with me, but he’ll be back for his mail. Thank you for your co-operation."
He didn’t wait for a reply, but returned to Neelan.
" Let’s go," he said briskly.
Neelan headed for the front entrance, talking as he went.
“I discovered that my brother had maintained a false residence for registration purposes."
As they were going out of the door, Hedrock said, " You mean he didn’t live at his registered address?"
"His landlady told me," said Neelan, "that he not only didn’t live there, but gave her permission to rent the room. He turned up one evening a month, as required by law, and so her conscience was clear."
Out of the shop and along the walk that led toward the carplane. . . . Hedrock knew that Neelan was talking, and presently the meaning would penetrate. But his attention now was on the heavens. Planes flitted across them, but no long dark shape; no torpedo-like structure darting in on wings of atomic energy. . . . He held the door of his small machine open for Neelan, and stepped in after him. A moment later, he sank into the control chair; and from its vantage-point saw that there was no movement around the shop. It stood there, and its magic sign flamed in the sun, symbol of a freedom that had now endured for thousands of years, a strange and curious freedom that had withstood that most dangerous of all the assaults that could be directed against it: the unlimited ambition of those who wielded the sceptres of power.
As the carplane climbed into the air, under his guidance, the Weapon Shop seemed small and unimportant in its garden setting. It was quickly lost to view in a veritable wilderness of commercial structures that mushroomed on every side. Hedrock saw that Neelan was examining the controls. There was a confidence about his exploration that spoke "expert" louder than words. The man caught his gaze, and said, "There’re a couple of new things here. What’s this gadget?" He indicated the detector system.
That particular device was a Weapon Shop secret. It was not a very important one, however, so Hedrock had risked putting it in a plane that could conceivably fall into the hands of people hostile to the Shops. The Im­perial government had similar devices but of slightly differ­ent construction.
Hedrock countered Neelan’s question. "I see you’re familiar with machinery?"
"I majored in atomic engineering," said Neelan. He added with a faint smile, "The Eugenic Institute does well by its protégés."
In this case, they had indeed. Until this instant Hedrock had considered Neelan important because of the information he might have. He was impressed by the obviously tough fibre of the other’s character, but he had met so many hard and capable men in his long career that that quality of itself had not seemed of outstanding interest. The degree was. It changed his attitude. A man who knew atomic energy in the all-embracing way it was taught at the great universities could practically name his own price if he went into industry. And if they ever found the interstellar drive he’d be of inestimable value. Accordingly, Neelan was a man to be cultivated. Hedrock began at once. He drew out of his pocket the slip of paper that had Ker­shaw’s last known address written on it. He handed it to Neelan with the remark, "That’s where we’re heading."
Neelan took the paper, and read it aloud, " ’Room 1874, Trellis Minor Building’. Good God!"
" What’s the matter?"
" I’ve been there three times," said Neelan. "I found the address in a suitcase my brother kept at the boarding-house."
Hedrock could almost feel his search coming to a dead stop. Nevertheless, his comment went unerringly to the root of the other’s words. "Three times?" he said.
"It’s a room," Neelan said. "Every time I went there the door was locked. The building manager told me the rent had been paid ten years in advance, but that he hadn’t seen anyone there since the contract was signed. That was three years ago."
"But you didn’t go in?"
"No, he wouldn’t let me, and I had no desire to get put in jail. And, besides, I don’t think I could have gotten in. The lock was a protected one."
Hedrock nodded thoughtfully. He had no intention of letting any lock stop him. But he could appreciate the obstacle that such devices presented even to the most determined men who lacked his facilities. There was another thought in his mind. Somewhere along here he would have to drop in at one of his apartments and don his "business" suit. It was so desperately important that he protect himself, and yet so long as the Weapon Shops could trace his movements he dared not slow his pace. In the final issue the half-hour it would take to secure his own safety might make all the difference. Even a ten-minute advantage in time could be decisive.
The risks involved had to be taken.
They came to where a hundred-story building flashed up at them the sign: TRELLIS MAJOR BUILDING. The wrongness of the name did not immediately strike Hedrock. He was only a few hundred yards above the stupendous structure when he saw the smaller, fifty-story, spired monster that was the Trellis Minor Building. The sight jarred his memory. He recalled for the first time that Trellis Major and Minor were two meteors revolving around each other somewhere beyond Mars. The larger was contra-terrene matter, the smaller terrene. They were being mined assidu­ously by a single company; and these massive buildings were but two by-products of the still unended treasure that flowed in a steady stream from that remote region of solar space.
Hedrock guided the carplane to a roof landing on the smaller building, and the two of them took an elevator down to the eighteenth floor. Hedrock needed only one glance at the outside of room 1874 to realize that it was indeed well protected. The door and its frame were of a steel-strong aluminium alloy. The lock was an electronic tube, and there was printing on it which read, "When tampered with, this lock mechanism flashes warnings in the office of the building manager, the local police station, and on all passing patrol planes."
The Weapon Shops had developed a dozen devices to circumvent such electronic circuits. The best one was the least complicated. It involved absolute faith in a curious characteristic of matter and energy. If a circuit was broken—or established—swiftly enough (the speeds involved were faster than light) the current would, in the former instance, continue to flow just as if there had been no break, and in the latter would establish a flow between two distant points in space just as if there was no distance. The phenomenon was no minor incident of science. The intricate matter transmitter that had made the Weapon Shops possible was based on it.
Hedrock motioned Neelan back, and stepped close to the door. He used a different ring this time, and a glow of orange flame reflected for several feet from the point of contact. The light died into nothingness, and he shoved at the door. It opened with a faint squeal of its long unused hinges. Hedrock stepped across the threshold into an office twenty feet long by ten wide. There was a desk it one end, and several chairs as well as a small filing cabinet. In the corner beside the desk was a telestat, its plate blank and lifeless.
The room was so bare, so obviously unlived in and unused that Hedrock walked forward a short distance and then stopped. Involuntarily, he turned to glance back at Neelan. The gambler was bending down beside the lock, studying it thoughtfully. He looked up at Hedrock, and shook his head wonderingly. "How did you do that?"
It cost Hedrock a mental effort to realize that the other was referring to the way he had opened the door. He smiled, then said gravely, "I’m sorry, that’s a secret." He added quickly, "Better come inside. We don’t want to rouse anyone’s suspicions."
Neelan straightened with alacrity, stepped into the room and closed the door. Hedrock said, "You take the desk, and I’ll examine the file cabinets. The faster we do this the better I’ll like it."
His own job was over in less than a minute. The file drawers were empty. He pushed the last one shut, and walked over to the desk. Neelan was peering into a bottom drawer, and Hedrock saw instantly that it was empty also. Neelan closed the drawer, and stood up.
"That’s it," he said. " What now?"
Hedrock did not reply immediately. There were things that could still be done. There were probably new leads to be found in the terms of the lease under which the room had been rented. A check-up could be made with the telestat company. What calls had been made from and to this office? Given time, he could probably re-establish a very solid trail.
That was the trouble. Time was the one thing he didn’t have. Once more, standing there, he was amazed that the Weapon Shops had not caught up to him long before this. In the days when he had been head of the co-ordination department, he’d have had his facts about Kershaw within minutes of the first notification from the Council. It seemed incredible that his successor, the able and brilliant No-man trainee, John Hale, was not equally successful. Whatever the meaning of the delay, it couldn’t possibly last much longer. The sooner he departed the better.
He turned and started for the door. And stopped. Be­cause if he left now where else would he go? Slowly, then, lie straightened and faced the room again. Perhaps his search hadn’t been quite thorough enough. Perhaps in his anxiety he had overlooked the obvious.
He would remain and find out.
At first there was nothing. As his gaze moved from the window behind the desk, he rejected each object in turn: the desk with its empty drawers; the filing cabinet, also empty; the chairs, the room itself, barren except for a minimum of furniture and no mechanisms except a telestat. He paused there. "Telestat," he said out loud. “Why, of course."
He started toward it, and then stopped as he grew aware ,of Neelan’s eyes following him questioningly. "Quick," he said, "against that wall." He motioned to the area behind the ’stat. "I don’t think he should see you."
"Who?" said Neelan. But he must have been convinced, for he walked to the indicated position.
Hedrock switched on the ’stat. He was furious at himself for not having made the test on entering the room. For years he had lived in the Weapon Shop world of channelled ’stats, ’stats that were connected only in series, ’stats that did not have dial systems, and he had lived in his own secret world of private, building-to-building ’stats. And therefore his slow understanding of the possibilities of this ’stat was almost a form of suicide.
A minute passed, and the plate remained blank. Two minutes—was that a sound? He couldn’t be sure, but it seemed to be coming from the speaker, a padded move­ment as of—that was it—footsteps. They stopped abruptly, and there was silence. Hedrock tried to visualize a man staring uncertainly down at it, undecided about answering it. The third minute went by. The sense of defeat began to weigh on him, for these were priceless minutes that were passing.
At the end of five minutes, a man’s harsh voice said, " Yes, what is it?"
The thrill of that reached clear down to Hedrock’s toes. He had his story prepared, but before he could reply the voice spoke again, more sharply, "Are you answering the ad.? They told me it couldn’t go in till tomorrow. Why didn’t they ring me up and tell me they’d been able to get it in today?"
He sounded furious, and once more he failed to wait for a reply. "Are you an atomic engineer?" he asked.
"Yes," said Hedrock.
It was easy to say. The swift way the other had jumped to a false conclusion made it as simple as that to change the story he had organized. His intention had been to pass himself off as Dan Neelan and explain that he had found the address of this office in his brother’s personal effects. He had had in mind to be callous about his brother’s death, and take the attitude that his interest was in the estate. It had seemed reasonable to him, and still seemed so, that the reaction to such a frank account would be highly significant. It would either show friendly awareness of Gil Neelan’s brother—in which case he’d tone down the callousness—or unfriendly awareness. And if there was no recognition at all, that also would have a meaning.
He waited, but not for long this time. "You must," said the voice from the telestat, "be wondering the why of this queer method of employment."
Hedrock felt vaguely sorry for the man. The other was so sharply conscious of the queerness of his own actions that he took it for granted that everyone else was conscious of them also. The best method of dealing with such a projection was to play along with it. "I did wonder," he said, "but I don’t really give a damn."
The man laughed, not too pleasantly. "Glad to hear that. I’ve got a job here that’ll take just about two months; and I’ll pay you eight hundred credits a week, and no questions asked. How’s that?"
More and more curious, Hedrock thought. It was a moment when caution would seem reasonable. He said " What is it you want me to do?"
" Just what the ad. said. Repair atomic motors. Well"— peremptorily—" what do you say?"
Hedrock asked the question, "Where do I report?"
There was silence. "Not so fast," the answer came at last. " I’m not going to hand out a lot of information, and then you not take the job. You realize that I’m paying you twice the going rate? Are you interested?"
" It’s just the kind of job I’m looking for," said Hedrock.
He felt remote from the illegality that seemed to lie behind the other’s carefulness. Even Neelan’s problem was only incidental. There would be details of murder to in-skate, but he who had watched generations of human tags die could never be too concerned with a few more dead men. His purposes were on a different level.
The voice was saying, "Five blocks north along 131st Street. Then about nine blocks east to 1997 232nd Avenue, ,Centre. It’s a tall, narrow, greyish building. You can’t miss it. Ring the bell, and wait for an answer. Get that?" Hedrock wrote the precious address down swiftly. "Got it," he said finally. "When shall I report?"
" Right away." The voice was threatening. " Understand me. I don’t want you rushing off somewhere else. If you want this job you’ll come over by public carplane, and I know just how long it will take, so don’t try to fool me. I expect you over here in about ten minutes."
Hedrock thought, "My God. Am I never going to get back to my apartment?"
Aloud he said, "I’ll be there."
He waited. The ’stat plate remained blank. Evidently, the other man was not interested in seeing what the applicant looked like. Abruptly, there was a click, and he knew that the connection had been broken.
The interview was over.
Quickly, he used one of his rings to ensure that the telestat would not be used by anyone else—and turned as Neelan came forward. He was smiling, a lithely built man, almost as tall, almost as big as Hedrock himself. "Good work," he said. "That was a smooth job. What was that address again? Ninety-seven what street?"
Hedrock said, "Let’s get out of here."
His mind worked swiftly as they walked rapidly to the elevator. He had been wondering what he
was going to do with Neelan. The man was valuable and might prove to be a wonderful ally for a normally lone operator like him­self. But it was too soon to take him into confidence. Be­sides, there wasn’t time to make the detailed story out of it that would be necessary to gain Neelan’s support.
As their elevator raced toward the roof, Hedrock said, "My idea is that you go back to the Linwood shop and pick up your mail, while I go and see the unpleasant in­dividual I talked to. Afterwards rent a room at the Hotel Isher—I’ll call you there. That way we’ll do both jobs in half the time."
There was more to it than that. The sooner Neelan re­turned to the Weapon Shop the greater the likelihood that he would get there before a Weapon Shop search team. And if he waited in a hotel instead of his room, it would take just so much longer for any searchers to locate him. His failure to remember the address the voice had given made sending him considerably less dangerous.
Neelan was speaking. "You can drop me off at the first public carplane platform. But what about
that address?"
"I’ll write it for you as soon as we get on my ship,” said Hedrock.
They were on the roof now, and he had a moment of terrible tension as several carplanes swooped down and landed with a rush. But the men and women who climbed put of them paid no attention to the two men heading for the carplane on the north runway.
As soon as they were up in the air, Hedrock saw the flashing sign of a carplane platform. He dived toward it, and simultaneously pulled a slip of paper toward him, And wrote, "97 131st Street". A moment later they were on the pavement. He folded the paper, and gave it to Neelan as the latter climbed out of the carplane. They shook hands.
"Good luck," said Neelan.
" Don’t go back to your brother’s room," said Hedrock.
He hurried back to the control chair, closed the door, and instants later manipulated his machine above the traffic. Through the rear view plate of the control board, he watched Neelan climb aboard a public carplane. It was impossible to tell whether he was aware that he had been riven the wrong address.
The Weapon Shop experts could use associative tech­niques to get the real one out of him, of course. He undoubtedly remembered it on some level of awareness. But it would take time to persuade him to co-operate, and time to induce the necessary associations. Hedrock actually had no objection to the Shops having the information. As he guided his machine slowly toward the address given him by the voice, he wrote another, longer note, with the real address on it. This one he placed in an envelope. On the envelope he wrote: Peter Cadron, The Meteor Corpora­tion, Hotel Ganeel, Imperial City—Deliver noon mail, the 6th. That was tomorrow.
Under normal circumstances he would have been work­ing with the Shops. Their purposes were basically his also, and it was unfortunate that an entire Council had allowed itself to be frightened by one man, himself. But they had, and the emotion might conceivably interfere with their efficiency. Their very slowness in following up the Kershaw lead seemed to prove that their action had already endangered their cause. Hedrock had no doubts about what he was doing. In a crisis he trusted himself. Other people were skilful and brave, but they lacked his vast experience, and his willingness to take prolonged risks.
It was possible that he was the only one as yet who really believed that this was one of the great crises of the critical reign of Innelda Isher. In the final issue a few minutes might make all the difference between success or failure. No one was better equipped than he to make those minutes count.
His plane crossed 232nd Avenue, Centre, and he brought it down in a carplane parking area on 233rd. He walked swiftly to the nearest corner, and mailed his letter, and then, satisfied, proceeded on to his destination. It was, he saw by his watch, exactly eleven minutes since he had talked to his prospective employer. Not too long.
So that was the building! Hedrock continued walking, but he studied it with a frown. It was an ungainly struc­ture in that it was out of proportion, much too long for its width. Like a great, grey dull needle it poked into the lowering sky three, four hundred feet, a curiously sinister construction. There was no sign outside it to indicate what went on inside, simply a narrow walk leading from the sidewalk to a single, unimposing door that was level with the street. As he rang the doorbell, he tried to visualize Gilbert Neelan walking along this street on the day of his death, striding forward up to the door and disappearing for ever. The mental picture did not seem complete, and he was still considering it when the now familiar harsh voice said from a hidden speaker above the door:
"You took your time about arriving."
Hedrock said steadily, "I came straight here."
There was a brief silence. Hedrock imagined the man measuring in his mind the distance from the Trellis Minor Building. The result seemed to be satisfactory, for he spoke again:
"Just a minute."
The door began to open. Hedrock saw a wide, high alcove, just how high he couldn’t make out from where he was standing. He forgot the alcove as he found himself staring at a thick, partly open door made of dark, mottled metal. The entire inner wall, in which the big door was set, was smoothly wrought in the same metal. Hedrock stepped through the outer door, and paused as he realized what the over-all unnatural effect was. The inner wall was Fursching steel, the structural alloy that was used exclusively for the super-hard shells of spaceships.
The strange building was a hangar for a spaceship. And the ship was in.
Kershaw’s ship! It was a guess, but the speed with which he was moving required that he act as if all his guesses and assumptions were realities. Subsidiary thoughts raced through his mind. Gil Neelan, the brother of Dan, had not died on earth but in a flight through space. Which would seem to mean that the interstellar drive had been tested a whole year before. But, then, why were the people aboard acting as they did? Surely, Kershaw, the inventor would not be cowering nervously inside because some­body had been killed in an experiment, or because he was afraid of the Empress? He must know that he could obtain he assistance of the Weapon Shops. All starred scientists were secretly advised that the "open" facilities of the Shops were available to them. On rare occasions even "confidential" information had been given certain trusted men.
Poised there, Hedrock guessed grimly that Kershaw also was dead. His thoughts grew even swifter, and turned now toward decisive action. Should he try to get inside while he had the opportunity? Or retreat to go after the precious "business" suit?
The questions almost answered themselves. If he left now, he would arouse the suspicions of the man to whom he had talked. If he remained and seized the ship, the en­tire problem of the drive would be solved.
"What’s the matter?" The harsh voice came as he reached that point in his thoughts. "What are you waiting for? The door’s open."
So he was already suspicious. But there was anxiety in his tone, also. This man, whoever he was, was definitely eager to have an atomic engineer come aboard. It placed him subtly in Hedrock’s control. It made it possible for Hedrock to say truthfully: "I’ve just discovered that this is a spaceship. I don’t want to leave earth."
"Oh!" There was silence. Then the voice said urgently, "Just a minute. I’ll be right out. I’ll prove to you that everything is as it should be. The ship can’t fly till the motors have been gone over."
Hedrock waited. He had an idea that the proof was going to involve a gun. The question was, how big would it be? Not that it made any difference. He was going in, even if at the beginning he was at a disadvantage. Sooner or later his ring weapons would give him the opportunity he needed. As he watched, the inner door that had been fractionally open, swung wide. It revealed a third door, which was also open, and beyond that, floating in the air, was a mobile energy gun, mounted and riding easily on antigravity plates. The three-noded muzzle of the gun pointed with a mechanical steadiness at Hedrock. From an inner speaker, the man said in a tight, hard voice:
" You probably carry a Weapon Shop gun. I hope you realize the futility of such a weapon against a ninety-thousand cycle unit. Just toss your revolver through the door."
Hedrock, who did not carry ordinary guns, said, "I’m unarmed."
"Open your coat"—suspiciously.
Hedrock did so. There was silence, then, "All right, come on in."
Without a word, Hedrock stepped through the two Inner doors, each of which, in turn, clanged behind him with heavy finality.

CHAPTER 6

As Hedrock advanced, the gun withdrew sideways, and he had a kaleidoscope of swift impressions. He saw that he was in the control-room of the spaceship, and that was startling. A control-room was, by law, located in the centre of a ship. That meant this hangar extended about four hundred feet underground, as well as above. This was an eight-hundred-foot spaceship, a veritable monster.
"Well," the stranger’s voice cut raspingly across his thought, "what do you think of it?"
Slowly, Hedrock turned toward his captor. He saw a long, pale-faced individual, about thirty-five years old. The man had maneuvered the mobile unit toward the ceiling, and he was standing behind a transparent energy insulator. He regarded Hedrock with large, brown, sus­picious eyes. Hedrock said, "I can see there’s something damn funny going on here. But I happen to need money quick, so I’ll take the job. Does that make sense?"
He had struck, he realized, the right note. The man relaxed visibly. He smiled wanly. He spoke finally with an attempt at heartiness that didn’t quite come off. "Now you’re talking. You can see how it was. I thought you weren’t going to come in."
Hedrock said, "The spaceship startled me, located here in the heart of the city." It was a point, it seemed to him, that he should press hard. The fact that all this was new and strange to him would emphasize that he had no advance knowledge of the existence of a spaceship. He went on, "So long as we understand each other, I guess we’ll get along. The eight hundred credits a week still goes, does it?”
The man nodded. "And it’ll be clear, too," he said, " because I’m taking no chances on your not coming back here."
Hedrock said, "What do you mean?"
The man smiled sardonically. He seemed to be more pleased with the situation. His voice sounded cool and confident as he said, "You’re going to live aboard till the job is done."
Hedrock was not surprised. But he made a protest as a matter of principle. He said, "Now, look here, I don’t really mind staying aboard, but you’re taking a pretty high-handed manner. What’s up? It’s all very well for me to keep saying it’s none of my business. But every few seconds you keep pushing something new at me until—well, I think I have a right to a few general facts."
"Like hell you have," the man snapped.
Hedrock persisted, "What’s your name? I don’t think it will hurt you if I know who you are."
There was a pause. The other’s long face twisted into a frown. He shrugged finally. "I guess I can tell you my name." He smiled with a sudden savage exultation. "After all, she knows it. My name is Rel Greer."
It meant nothing, except that it wasn’t Kershaw. Hedrock didn’t have to be told who she might be. Before he could speak, Greer said curtly: "Come along! I want you to change your clothes. Over there." He must have noticed Hedrock’s almost imperceptible hesitation. " Or maybe," he sneered, "you’re too modest to undress out in the open."
"I’m not modest," said Hedrock.
He walked over and picked up the work clothes he was supposed to change into, and he was thinking, Shall I take a chance and keep my rings on? Or take them off?
He looked up, and said aloud, "I’d like to examine this insulated suit before I put it on."
"Go ahead. It’s your funeral if there’s anything wrong with it."
"Exactly," said Hedrock.
The interchange, brief though it was, had already brought him a vital piece of information. He had taken one glance at the suit, and recognized that it was in good repair. These insulated suits for atomic workers had a long history; if anything went wrong they lost their gloss. This one positively shone; and Greer’s casual acceptance of his suggestion that he examine it seemed to signify that the man didn’t know anything about such things. The implications were tremendous. As he went over the ma­terial, Hedrock’s mind was busy. Greer had indicated that the ship was not capable of flight. If that were true it could only mean that the motors had been taken apart. And that there was an uncomfortably large amount of radiation flooding the engine-room. Because of the decision he had to make, it was a point that needed checking. He looked up, and asked the question.
Greer nodded, but there was a wary expression in his eyes. He said, "Yes, I took them apart, and then I realized the job was more than I cared to undertake."
That sounded reasonable enough, but Hedrock chose to misunderstand. "I don’t get that. The work is simple enough."
Greer shrugged. "I just didn’t want to be bothered."
Hedrock said, "I never heard of an authorized trade school—let alone a college—graduating an atomic motor repairman who couldn’t put an engine together again. Where did you get your training?"
Greer was impatient. "Look," he said flatly, "get into that suit."
Hedrock undressed quickly. He was not satisfied with the results of his attempt to find out how good a mechanic Greer was. But the brief conversation gave direction to the decision he had to make. If there was free radiation in t he engine-room, then he couldn’t take his rings with him. An insulation suit was efficient only if there was no metal inside it; and, while it was possible that he might be able to use his rings against Greer before there was any danger, the risk was too great. It was much safer to slip the tiny weapons into a pocket of his suit just as if they were simple ornaments. There would be other opportunities to use them.
It required only a few moments to change his clothes. It was he who led the way down into the bowels of the ship.
They came to a world of engines. Titanic drivers of the approved point-expand-point design, glistening, oval-shaped monsters that filled all one great room, clustering almost belly to sleek belly over the floor. Hedrock counted them from the bottom of the stairs. There were seventeen of them; and he knew that he would be expected to show surprise. "But these are thirty-million-cycle engines,” he said, and his amazement was not altogether put on. "Since when has a ship under a thousand feet long needed more than two such supers, and one of those for emergency only —let alone seventeen?"
He saw that Greer was enjoying his astonishment. "The ship is a new invention," he said smugly. "I’m selling it. I’m negotiating, and have been for some weeks, with the Empress herself." His lips tightened, then he went on, "I decided to tell you that on the way down. It isn’t any of your business, but I don’t want you worrying your head about it, and maybe prowling around. Now you know here you stand. It’s her idea that the whole thing be kept quiet. And I pity any interloper who goes counter to her wishes in anything. The Earth wouldn’t be big enough to hold such a fool unless he were a Weapon Shop man. There, is everything clear?"
It was much clearer than Greer realized. The great scientist, Kershaw, had hired Gil Neelan and Greer and others whose names had not yet been mentioned to assist him in perfecting his invention. Somewhere along the line Greer had murdered everyone else aboard, and taken control of the ship.
Hedrock climbed out of the engine-room and up to the repair shop on the level above. He began to examine the tools, aware of Greer watching him. In turn, but much more casually, he watched Greer. Once more he was testing to discover just how much the man knew. There were mobile cranes and clamping machines, and welders and de-welders, and serrated polishers, all on the necessary gigantic scale, and all—one glance at meters plus a surge of power through them sufficed to verify the fact—ready for action. The question was, did Greer know?
He showed no sign of it. He stood by while Hedrock deliberately, and amateurishly, took one of the tools apart; and he made no comment. It took half an hour to put it together again. Greer spoke again at last:
"I’ve fixed a place for myself in the empty room above this repair shop. I’ll spend most of my time there during the next two months. It isn’t that I don’t trust you, or that there is very much you can do. But while I’m up there I’ll know that you’re not wandering around the ship, prying into secrets."
Hedrock said nothing. He did not quite trust himself to speak, for fear that he would say too much to a man who had now irrevocably revealed himself. No further tests were necessary. Greer was not a scientist. And in a few minutes, as soon as he climbed up to the chamber above, the problem of seizing the ship would be solved.
The irritating thing, then, was that Greer didn’t go up to the next level right away. He stayed around like a man starved for company, but at the same time afraid of it. At any other time, with anyone else, Hedrock would have felt at least a bleak sympathy. Of all the emotions he could appreciate, it was loneliness.
He had another reason for wanting the man to depart. One of the amazing aspects of his various interchanges with Greer was that the other had not yet asked him for his name. Hedrock had no intention of saying that he was Gilbert Neelan; he intended to claim that the whole situation was too unnormal for him to reveal his identity. But still that might make for unpleasantness and delay.
Greer broke the silence. "How come a man of your training is out of a job?"
It sounded like the beginning of an inquiry. Since his name was not involved, Hedrock replied quickly, "I’ve been wasting my time out on the planets. Damn fool!"
Greer seemed to consider that, for several minutes went by. At last he said, "What brought you back?"
There could be no hesitating over that. If Greer went "upstairs", and examined his clothes, he’d find the name of Daniel Neelan written in a note-book. It was a possibility that had to be taken into account. "My brother’s death," Hedrock said.
"Oh, your brother died?"
"Yes." It was the story he had originally intended to tell. Now, he could tell it without naming names. "Yes, he used to send me an allowance. When that stopped, I made inquiries, and it seems he’s been missing for a year, unregistered. It’ll take about six months more to close the estate, but, as you probably know, the courts recognize non-registration as proof of death in these days of multiple assassinations.
"I know," was all Greer said.
In the silence that followed, Hedrock thought, "Let him mull that over." It wouldn’t do any harm, in the event he did find the notation about Neelan, for Greer to believe that Gil and Dan Neelan had no strong feelings for each other. "It’s more than ten years," Hedrock said aloud, "since I saw him. I found I didn’t have the faintest sense of kinship. I didn’t give a damn whether he was dead or alive. Funny."
Greer said, "You’re going back into space?"
Hedrock shook his head. "Nope. Earth for me from now on. There’s more excitement, fun, pleasure."
"I wouldn’t," said Greer, after a silence, "exchange my last year in space for all the pleasure in Imperial City."
"Each to his own taste—" Hedrock began.
And stopped. His will—to get the man up to the insula­tion-room—collapsed to secondary importance. For here was information. The astonishing thing was that he hadn’t guessed it before. It had been implicit in every facet of this affair. "My last year in space— " Why, of course. Kershaw, Gil Neelan, Greer and other men had taken this ship on a trial interstellar cruise. They had been to one of the near stars, possibly Alpha Centauri, or Sirius, or Procyon—in spite of all his years of life, Hedrock trembled with excitement as he ran over the names of the famous near-by star systems.
Slowly, the emotional repercussions of Greer’s words died out of him. The picture of what had happened was far from clear, except for one thing. Greer had volunteered the new fact. He wanted to talk. He could be led into saying more. Hedrock said, "My idea of life isn’t cruising around space looking for meteors. I’ve done it, and I know."
" Meteors!" Greer exploded. "Are you crazy? Do you think the Empress of Isher would be interested in meteors? This is a hundred-billion credit deal. Do you hear that? And she’s going to pay it, too."
He began to pace the floor, obviously stimulated. He whirled suddenly on Hedrock, "Do you know where I’ve been?" he demanded. "I—“
He stopped. The muscles of his face worked convulsively. Finally, he managed a grim smile. "Oh, no, you don’t," he said. "You’re not pulling anything out of me. Not that it really matters, but —" He stood there and stared at Hedrock. Abruptly, he twisted on his heel, climbed the stairway, and disappeared from view.
Hedrock gazed at the stairway, conscious that the time had come for action. He examined the ceiling metal with a modified transparency, and nodded finally in satisfaction. Four inches thick, the usual alloy of lead and "heavy" beryllium, atomically processed. The transparency also hit the exact spot where Greer was sitting, a blurred figure, reading a book. Or rather, holding a book. It was impossible to see whether he was reading.
Hedrock felt himself cold, grim. His only emotion was a remote, deadly pleasure that Greer was sitting up there, smugly imagining himself in control of the situation. To think that the man had brought an easy chair into an empty room without even considering why the room was empty. The insulation "gap", confining areas where power was developed or used in large amounts, was old both in law and of necessity. The legal restrictions had been so effective that most people were probably not even aware that the danger or the protection existed. And yet at the same time scientists like Gil Neelan or Kershaw would be so familiar with the idea of the restrictions that it probably never occurred to them that others might not know.
Which, Hedrock thought, was ideal.
He maneuvered the heavy polisher directly under the spot where Greer was sitting, and turned its finely toothed surface to point upwards. Then he began his estimation. Greer had looked about one hundred and seventy pounds. Two-thirds of that, roughly, was one hundred and fourteen. To be on the safe side, allow for a blow that would kill a man of a hundred pounds. Greer didn’t look too physically fit. He’d need the handicap.
There was, of course, the four-inch floor to figure in. Fortunately, its resistance was a formula based on tension. He made the necessary adjustments, and then pressed the button control.
Greer crumbled. Hedrock went upstairs to where the man lay sprawled on a leg-rest chair. He examined the unconscious body with a colour transparency, for detail. No bones broken. And the heart still beat. Good. A dead man wouldn’t be able to answer questions. There were a lot of questions.
It required considerable mathematical work to plot a system of force lines that would bind Greer into a reason­ably comfortable position, allowing his arms and legs to move, and his body to turn, and yet be capable of holding him for ever if necessary.

CHAPTER 7

HEDROCK spent the next half hour going over the ship. There were many locked doors and packed store-rooms which he temporarily by-passed. He wanted a general idea of what the inside looked like, and he wanted it quickly.
What he found in that cursory search did not satisfy him. He had a spaceship that couldn’t leave its hangar; a ship, moreover, which it would be dangerous for him to leave now that he had control of it.
It might be guarded. The fact that he had not seen any of Innelda’s soldiers proved nothing. They could be wearing invisibility suits. The Empress would be desperately anxious not to draw the attention of Weapon Shop observers to concentrations of government forces. And so, Robert Hedrock had come along an apparently deserted street, and entered the ship of ships before the commander of the protecting forces could make up his mind to stop him.
If that picture was even close to the reality, then it would be virtually impossible for him to get away from the machine without being picked up for questioning. It was a risk he dared not take. Which left him where? He went thoughtfully down to the insulation-room, and found Greer conscious. The man glared at him with mingled hate and fear.
"You don’t think you’re going to get away with this," he said in a voice that trembled. "When the Empress finds nit about this, she’ll —"
Hedrock cut him off. "Where are the others?" he asked. "Where are Kershaw and"—he hesitated—"my brother, Gil?"
The brown eyes that had been glaring at him widened. Greer shuddered visibly, then he said, "Go to hell!" But he sounded frightened.
Hedrock went on in a steady voice, "if I were you, I’d start worrying about what would happen to you if I should decide to turn you over to the Empress."
Greer’s face acquired a bleached look. He swallowed hard, and then said huskily, "Don’t be a fool! There’s enough here for both of us. We can both cash in—but we’ve got to be careful—she’s got the ship surrounded. I figured they’d let somebody through, but that’s why I greeted you with that ninety-thousand-cycle cannon—just in case they tried to come in, too."
Hedrock said, "What about the telestat? Is it possible to make calls outside?"
"Just through the ’stat in the Trellis Minor Building."
"Oh!" said Hedrock, and bit his lip in vexation. For once he had over-reached himself. It had seemed logical to render that particular ’stat useless, and so head off all other candidates for the job that was being offered. Then he hadn’t expected that the trail would lead directly to the interstellar ship itself.
"What do you get on any other ’stat?"
"A fellow named Zeydel," said Greer in a grim tone.
It required several seconds for Hedrock to recall where he had heard that name before. At the Empress’ table, some months earlier. One of the men had expressed abhorrence at the idea that Innelda would employ such a creature. Hedrock remembered her answer. "God made rats," she had said, "and God made Zeydel. My scientists have found a use for rats in their laboratories, and I have found a use for Zeydel. Does that answer your question, sir?" She had finished haughtily.
The man who had brought up the subject was known for his sharp tongue. He had flashed back at her, "I see. You have human beings in your laboratories who experiment on rats, and now you have found a rat to experiment on human beings."
The remark had brought a flush to Innelda’s cheeks, and for the man two weeks banishment from her table. But it was apparent that she still had a use for Zeydel. Which was unfortunate, because it seemed to preclude bribery, that important adjunct of recent Isher civilization. Hedrock did not accept the defeat as final. He loaded Greer, force lines and all, on to an antigravity plate, and carted him upstairs to one of the bedrooms in the upper half of the ship. And then he started on his second ex­ploration of the ship. This time, though every minute now seemed valuable—and a crisis imminent—it was no cursory search.
He went through every room, using a power drill to break recalcitrant locks. The personal quarters above the control-room held him longest. But Greer had been there before him. Nothing remained that gave any clue to the real owner’s whereabouts. Greer must have had plenty of time to destroy the evidence, and he had used it well. There were no letters, no personal property, nothing that would ever cause embarrassment to a murderer. It was in the nose of the ship, in an airlock, that Hedrock made his prize find. A fully equipped lifeboat, powered by two replicas of the giant engines in the main machine, was snugly fitted there into a form-fitting cradle. The little boat—little only by comparison; it was nearly a hundred feet long—seemed to be in perfect condition and ready to fly.
Hedrock examined the controls carefully, and noticed with excitement that, beside the normal accelerator, was a gleaming white lever, with the letters INFINITY DRIVE printed on it. Its presence seemed to indicate that even the life-boat had the interstellar drive mechanism built into it. Theoretically, he could sit down at the controls, launch the life-boat into the air, and escape into space at a speed which pursuing ships would not be able to match. He examined the launching devices. They were auto­matic, he discovered. The spaceboat need merely glide forward from its cradle under normal drive, and its move­ment would activate the electrically operated lock. At tremendous speed, the lock-door would slide open; the boat would race through it. And the airlock would close the moment it was clear.
No doubt about it. He could now make his escape. Hedrock climbed out of the life-boat, and went down to the main control-room at the ground level. He felt undecided. Within a few hours of escaping from the Imperial palace, he had captured the interstellar ship. He had succeeded, accordingly, where the forces of the Empress and of the Weapon Makers had failed. He did not underestimate the accomplishment. Success had come as the result of his old policy of heading toward a goal during a crisis without regard for personal risks. It was time now to be more careful, and that brought up a number of problems, all interrelated. How could he turn the big ship over to the Weapon Makers without endangering himself, and with­out starting a battle between the navies of the government and of the Weapon Makers? The decisive factor was that the latter wouldn’t receive his note, giving this address, until noon the following day.
Under normal circumstances, the interval would probably pass without incident. But unfortunately a stranger had been observed going aboard. When Zeydel reported that to Innelda, she’d become suspicious. She might give Greer a little while to get in touch with her agents, and explain the event. But she wouldn’t wait very long. Perhaps already she had made several attempts to contact Greer. Hedrock seated himself in the control chair, watched the main ’stat for activity. And considered his situation.
After five and three quarter minutes there was a click, a call light began to blink, and a siren gave off a low musi­cal hum. The activity continued for two minutes, and then ceased. Hedrock waited. At the end of thirteen minutes, there was the click again, and the process repeated. So that was the pattern. Zeydel must have been instructed to "call Greer every fifteen minutes". Presumably, if he failed to answer, further action would be taken.
Hedrock went down to the engine-room and set to work refitting a motor. It seemed unlikely that he would have time to put together the two engines that would be needed to enable the big ship to fly, but it was worth making the attempt. At first he went up to the control-room every hour to see if the call was still coming through. But finally he rigged up a ’stat in the engine-room, and connected it to the one in the control-room. From then on, he could follow the calls without ceasing work.
What Innelda would do when she ran out of patience was a matter of conjecture. But Hedrock could imagine her having already mobilized the fleet, with the hope that, if the interstellar ship tried to get away, the mighty guns of the battleships would knock it out of the sky before it could gather speed.
It was that possibility that made it dangerous for him to risk an escape in the life-boat. If it were brought down, that would end man’s hope of reaching the stars. His plan must be to hold off the Empress’ forces until a number of possibilities existed for success. And then, and not till then, make an all-out effort to gain an unqualified victory for himself and the Shops. He couldn’t expect to do anything until twelve noon tomorrow.
At six o’clock, eighteen hours before the deadline, the ’stat failed to call out. Fifteen minutes later, it was again silent. Hedrock hurried to the galley, had a bite to eat, and carried sandwiches and coffee to Greer. He removed one of the force lines, so that Greer could move one arm freely enough to feed himself. At six-twenty-nine Hedrock settled himself at the control board. Once more, that ’stat failed to show any activity. Either a further step would now be taken, or else Innelda was giving up for the night. It was a choice Hedrock dared not leave to chance. He switched on his end of the telestat, the voice connection only—the vision plate remained dark—and dialled the nearest police station. He intended to pretend that he knew nothing about what was going on, and it was interesting therefore that they let him dial the whole number. It was particularly interesting because he wanted them to believe that he was making an unsuspecting call to the police.
The familiar click was his first knowledge that he had made a connection. Before the person at the other end could say anything, Hedrock whispered loudly, "Is that the police department? I’m a prisoner aboard what seems to be a spaceship, and I want to be rescued."
There was a long pause, and then a man said in a low voice, "What address are you at?"
Hedrock gave it, and went on succinctly to explain that he had been hired to repair some atomic motors, but was now forcibly being detained by a man named Rel Greer. His account was interrupted, "Where’s Greer now?"
"He’s lying down in his cabin upstairs."
"Just a moment," said the man.
There was a pause, and then the unmistakable voice of the Empress Innelda said, " What is your name?"
"Daniel Neelan," said Hedrock. He added urgently, " But please hurry. Greer may come down at any minute. I don’t want to be caught here."
"Why don’t you just open the doors and walk out?"
Hedrock had his answer for that, also. He explained that Greer had removed from the control board the devices for opening and shutting the doors. "He has them up in his room," he finished.
"I see." There was a momentary silence. He could im­agine her swift mind visualizing the situation and its possi­bilities. She must have been in the process of making up her mind, for she said almost immediately, "Mr. Neelan, your call to the police station has been switched to the offices of the government secret service. The reason is that quite unwittingly you have walked in upon a situation in which the government is interested." She added quickly, " Do not be alarmed."
Hedrock decided to say nothing.
Innelda continued swiftly, "Mr. Neelan, can you turn on the vision plate? It is important that you see the person to whom you are talking."
"I can turn it on, so that I could see you, but the section of the ’stat which would enable you to see me has been removed."
Her reply was acid toned. "We are familiar with Greer’s secretiveness about his personal appearance." She broke off. "But quick now, I want you to have a look at me."
Hedrock switched on the plate, and watched while the image of the Empress of Isher grew on to it. He hesitated for a few moments, and then whispered, "Your Majesty!’’
"You recognize me?"
"Yes, yes, but
She cut him off. "Mr. Neelan, you occupy a unique position in the world of great affairs. Your government, your—Empress—require your loyal and faithful services."
Hedrock said, "Your Majesty, forgive me, but please hurry."
"I must make myself clear; you must understand. This afternoon, Dan Neelan, when I was informed that a strange young man—that is, yourself—had entered the Greer spaceship, I immediately ordered the execution of a Captain Hedrock, a Weapon Shop spy, whom I had previously tolerated in the palace."
She was mixing her times a little, it seemed to Hedrock, and also mixing truth with falsehood. But it was not up to him to correct her. What did interest him was her refusal to be hurried. He had an idea that she regarded this as an unexpected opportunity, but that she would not worry too much about what happened to Daniel Neelan. She must take it for granted that she could always go back to bargaining with Greer, and she was probably right. She went on, her face intent, her voice low but firm: "I tell you this to illustrate graphically the completeness and ex­tent of the precautions I am prepared to take to ensure that my will shall prevail. Consider Captain Hedrock’s fate as symbolical of what will befall anyone who dares to oppose me in this matter, or who bungles his part of the job. Here is what you must and will do. As of this moment you are a soldier in the government service. You will con­tinue to pretend to repair the drive motors of the ship, and actually you will do enough work to convince Greer that you are fulfilling your obligations to him. But every vase moment that you have you will spend in taking apart those motors which can still operate. I am assured that it is possible to do this so skilfully that only an expert would notice that anything was wrong.
"Now, please listen carefully. As soon as you have paralyzed the motive power of the ship, you must take the first opportunity to advise us. A single word will do. You can switch on your ’stat, and say, ’Now’, ’Ready’ or anything like that, and we will break in. We have eight one-hundred-million-cycle guns in position. These weapons are so powerful that each unit will fire only one shot, dissolving as it does so. But eight units smashing at one narrow por­tion of the wall will cause a break-through within three minutes. That is the plan. So it shall be. Within twenty-four hours of its successful conclusion, you will receive a tremendous reward for your assistance."
Her intense voice died away. Her tensed body relaxed. The flame died from her gaze. There was suddenly a warm and generous smile around her eyes and lips. She said in a quiet voice, "I hope, Dan Neelan, I have made myself clear."
There was no doubt of that. In spite of himself, in spite of his previous association with her, Hedrock was fascin­ated. He had made no mistake in believing that Imperial Innelda would play a foremost role in every crisis of this unsettled age. The tigress had shown her claws, and they were made of steel and quiescent violence. The soul of this woman must be pure lire.
His mind began to consider the implications of what she had said; and he was shocked. She had indicated that these mighty cannon she had mentioned were in place, ready to blast. It was possible that, by dialling the ’stat when he did, he had barely headed off an attack. And the worst of it was, if they should become suspicious, they were in a position to break through at any time. Actually, they had nothing to fear. The ship’s motive power was already paralyzed and only their false beliefs would enable him to hold them off until the critical hour of noon tomorrow. The Empress’ voice interrupted his thoughts:
"—Zeydel, take over!"
The face, head and shoulders of a man of about forty-five replaced her image on the plate. Zeydel had slate-collared eyes, a thin beak of a nose, and lips that formed a long slit across his face. There was a faint, grim smile on his raffish countenance, but his voice had a flat quality as he said:
"You have heard our glorious ruler’s commands. You must consider yourself a soldier who has been called to duty against a man for whom there can be no sympathy. This scoundrel Greer has deliberately set himself against the Crown. He has an invention which endangers the State, and which must be completely withheld from the knowledge of the public. Greer presumes to regard himself as a negotiator of equal rank with the government, and, from a position of temporary immunity, he argues arrogantly, demands impossible terms and otherwise conducts himself in a treasonous manner. It further appears that he has hired you to repair the ship which he is offering for sale, apparently for the purpose of getting it into a condition where he can fly off with if after he has secured the money he demands. The very type of long lasting repair he requires shows the careful nature of the betrayal he is planning.
"Accordingly—and listen well—if it should prove necessary, or if the opportunity occurs, you are herewith given permission to kill Greer as an enemy of the State, in the name of her Imperial Majesty, Innelda, Empress of the Solar System, Grand Descendant of the House of Isher.
The full power of government authority is behind any act which you may take in support of the instructions you have received. And now, before I break off, are there any questions?"
They were taking his co-operation for granted. And, if it had been a chance motor repairman who had come into this situation, Hedrock could well believe that such a man would be awed and virtually overwhelmed by the rank and position of the people who had spoken to him. But unfortunately for Innelda it was she who was co-operating with his purposes, not he with hers.
He realized that he was expected to make an answer.
"No questions," he whispered. "I am a loyal subject of her Majesty. I understand everything."
"Good. If we don’t hear from you by eleven tomorrow, we will attack anyway. May you prove worthy of the Em­press’ trust."
There was a click. Hedrock broke the connection at his own end, and went down to the engine-room again. He was disturbed at the time limitation that had been set. But it seemed to him that he ought to be able to delay the assault for an hour or even more.
He took an anti-sleep pill, and set to work on the motors. Shortly after midnight he completed the balancing ad­justments on one of the drives, and so had half the power that was necessary to lift a ship as large as this one into the air. He went upstairs, cooked himself a steak; and then, having eaten, returned to the engine-room.
As he laboured on the second motor, he realized that he was working on the basis of assumptions that were not proven. He was assuming that these drives could operate. In a way it was a reasonable conclusion, because after all, the ship had made a return voyage from a near-by star, and lad successfully lowered itself into this sheath-like hangar.
But there was no question that he was depending on machinery which he could not hope to test until the moment of crisis.
All too swiftly the hours went by. At ten after nine, Hedrock realized suddenly how much time had passed. He estimated, then, that he was a good two hours away from readying the second motor, and that, for that reason alone, some kind of delay was in order. He fed Greer, ate a hurried breakfast, and then worked on the motor until twenty minutes to eleven.
At that time, perspiring from his efforts, his job still not completed, he switched on the ’stat connection and called Zeydel. The man’s face image appeared on the plate almost instantly; he was like a fox in his eagerness. His eyes flashed, his mouth trembled. "Yes?" he breathed.
"No," said Hedrock. He spoke swiftly, "Greer has just now gone up to the control-room. He’s been with me all morning, so I’m only now in a position to start putting the motors out of commission. It’ll take till twelve-thirty, or one. Make it one to be absolutely sure. I —"
Zeydel’s image faded from the screen, and that of the Empress Innelda replaced it. Her green eyes were narrowed the faintest bit, but her voice was calm as she said, "We accept the delay, but only till twelve. Get busy—and leave the ’stat on; not the vision plate, of course, just the voice—and have those drives paralyzed in time!"
"I’ll try, your Majesty," Hedrock whispered.
He had gained another hour.
He went back to his delicate task of adjusting an atomic motor back into working condition. He caught glimpses of his perspiring face in the gleaming metal of the tools he used. He felt himself tense, and no longer sure that the work he was doing would serve any useful purpose. In the sky above the great city, the government fleet would be out in force. And the chances of a last-minute action by the Weapon Makers seemed more remote every passing instant. He pictured the noon delivery at the Meteor Cor­poration. His letter to Peter Cadron giving this address would be passed on swiftly—but Cadron might be in con­ference; he might have stepped through a transmitter to the other side of the earth; he might be at lunch. Besides, people didn’t open their mail as if their lives depended on it. Accordingly, the possibility was strong that it would he one, or even two o’clock before the Weapon Shop councillor read the letter from Robert Hedrock.
It was eleven-thirty when the straining Hedrock real­ized that the second motor would not be ready in time. He continued working, because the sounds would convince the Empress that he was obeying instructions. But he realized it was time to make decisions. He’d have to get up to the lifeboat, of course. Whatever else went wrong or right, it represented his personal hope of escape. And since it also included the interstellar drive it was by itself as valuable as the larger ship. If it got away, then man would reach the stars. If it didn’t, if it was brought down, then—but there was no point in considering failure. Either he would be killed instantly, or he would be captured.
But how could he get up to the life-boat while the ’stat was on? By fixing up a ’stat connection in the engine-room he had been able in a plausible fashion to carry on the illusion that he could only communicate with the outside when Greer was not around. And so he had delayed the attack an hour. Unfortunately, Innelda’s insistence that contact be maintained was now an obstacle. If he should cease his noisy activity, she and Zeydel would immediately become suspicious. It would take him, he estimated, five minutes to climb to the life-boat. Considering everything, that was a long time. So long, in fact, that a further effort to confuse Innelda was justified. Hedrock hesitated, and then approached the ’stat.
"Your Majesty," he said in a loud whisper.
"Yes?"
The reply was so prompt that he had a sudden vision of her sitting before a bank of telestats, keeping in touch with all the facets of this enterprise. With the men on the battle­ships, with the soldiers waiting beside the invisible can­non, with Zeydel, and with himself. He said quickly: "Your Majesty, it will be impossible for me to put all the motors out of commission by the time you have set me. There are seventeen drive engines down here, and I have only had time to work on nine of them. Do you mind if I make a suggestion?"
"Go ahead." Her tone was non-committal.
"My idea is that I go upstairs and try to overpower Greer. I might possibly catch him by surprise."
"Yes." There was an odd note in her voice. "Yes, you might." She hesitated, then she continued firmly, "I may as well tell you, Neelan, that we are becoming suspicious of you."
"I don’t understand, Your Majesty."
She seemed not to hear. "We have been trying since early yesterday afternoon to contact Greer. In the past he has always responded within an hour or so, and it is unusual, to say the least, that he has not even deigned to answer our attempts at communication. For all he knows we are prepared to meet his exorbitant terms and every one of his absurd conditions."
"I still don’t see—"
"Let me put it like this," she said coolly. "At this final hour we do not take chances. You have permission to go upstairs and overpower Greer. In fact, I order you to take the risks of a soldier and prevent him from successfully launching this ship out of its hangar. However, just in case our vague suspicions of you have any basis, I am now, this instant, ordering the attack. If you have any private plans of your own, abandon them now, and co-operate with us. Climb up, while the attack is in progress, and do anything that is necessary against Greer. But you’ll have to hurry."
Her voice grew stronger, and it was clear that she was giving orders into other ’stats, as she cried in a tone that was like a deep violin note, "All forces act. Break in!"
Hedrock heard that command as he started for the stair­way. He had to pause to open the radiation door, and then he was racing up the steps, still hopeful, still con­vinced that in spite of what had happened he could climb up above the ground level before anybody could stop him.
The first shot struck then. It shook the ship. It was violent beyond his wildest preconception. It brought a moment of horrible daze, and the mind-racking thought that he had forgotten concussion. He raced on up, up, the fear of defeat already in his heart. The second titanic shot sent him reeling back. But he recovered and climbed on, conscious of lassitude. He was vaguely aware of what Innelda was risking, using such mighty weapons. A cycle of chain reactions of a million units duration was dangerously close to an uncontrolled atomic explosion.
The third shot raged then. And blood spurted from his nose; a warm stream trickled out of his ears. The fourth shot—he was dimly aware that he was half-way to the control-room—crumpled him in a heap. He half-rolled down an entire section of stairway. And the fifth shot caught him as he was staggering erect.
He knew his defeat now, a sick and deadly knowledge, but he kept moving his legs, and felt amazed when he reached he next level. The sixth intolerable explosion caught him there at the head of that long stairway, and sent him spinning down like a leaf engulfed in a storm. There was a door at the bottom; and he closed it with automatic intention. He stared dully as the great door lifted from its hinges, grazed him as it fell, and clanged to the floor. That was the seventh shot.
Like an animal now, he retreated from pain, down the next line of steps, instinctively locking the lower door. He was standing there, infinitely weary, half leaning against the wall when the shouts of men roused his stunned mind. Voices, he thought then, inside the ship. He shook his head, unbelievingly. The voices came nearer; and then abruptly, the truth penetrated.
They were in. It had only taken seven shots.
A man shouted arrogantly from the other side of the door beside which he was standing, "Quick, break it down! Capture everybody aboard. That’s orders!"

CHAPTER 8

Hedrock began to retreat. It was a slow business, because his mind wouldn’t gather around any one thought, and his reflexes were disorganized. And that, he thought incoherently, was almost literally true. He had been reduced to an inchoate nervous organism by the greatest con­centration of energy fire ever levelled at a machine containing a man.
His knees trembled as he kept going down the stairs. Down, down—the feeling came that he was climbing down into his grave. Not, he thought, that there was much farther to go now. The store-rooms were past. Next would he the insulation-room, then the repair-room, then the engine-room, then the drive chamber; and then
And then—
Hope came. Because there was a way. The ship was lost, of course. And with it the chance of all the billions of human beings who might have carried the torch of civilization to the farthest stars of the universe—their chance, their destiny, their hope of greater happiness was gone. But once more there was hope for him. He reached the engine-room, and forgot all else but the work that had to be done. It took a precious minute to discover which of the electric switches controlled the ship’s lighting system and other power functions. During that minute the floors shuddered as another of the doors he had locked went down with a distant clang before the hissing roar of a mobile unit. Instantly, the shouting of men came nearer.
Hedrock began to pull switches. He wanted all the upper lights off. It should take them several minutes to get more. He had already visually located the six-foot drill he wanted. He floated it out on its anti-gravity base, pushing it urgently down the two flights of stairs from the repair-room, where it had been, down past the engine-room, into the great drive chamber that was the final room of the big spaceship. And there, in spite of himself, in spite of urgency, Hedrock paused and stared at what must be the stellar drive itself.
Here was the treasure that all the fighting was about. Yesterday—how long ago that seemed—he hadn’t had time to come down to this room. Now, he had to make the time. He snatched the transparency bar of the giant drill and focused its penetrating light at that thirty-foot-thick drive shaft. He saw dark mist—and realized his failure. The metal was too hard, too thick. There were too many inter-layers and reflectors. No known transparency would ever approach the core of that drive.
Defeated, he whirled and began to run, pushing the drill which, weightless though it was, nevertheless offered a "mass" resistance to his straining muscles. He got through the first door of the bottom lock, then the second, then the third, and then he stood there in a wild surmise. He had been gathering his reserves of strength and will for the job of drilling a six-foot hole through the earth on a steep slanting thrust for the surface. He didn’t have to. The hole, a passageway, was there. A line of dim ceiling lights made a straight but upward slanting path into the distance.
It was not the moment to think of why it was there. Hedrock grabbed the transparency bar, squeezed past the now unnecessary drill, and raced along the tunnel. It was much longer than he would have had time to drill. The angle of ascent was only about twenty degrees. But actually the greater distance was all to the good. The farther he got away from the ship before emerging into the open, the better.
He reached the end suddenly. It was a metal door; and, using the transparency, he could see that beyond it was an empty cellar. The door had a simple latch that opened at his touch and closed behind him like amorphous metal sinking tracelessly into a solid wall. It was the perfection of workmanship that brought understanding. Hedrock paused inside the cellar and studied the door. He had taken it for granted that Greer had been back from Centaurus for a long time. But there was another explanation. Not Greer, but Kershaw and the others, had built this. They, too, had been cautious about their contacts with the outside world. It was possible that Greer had not even known of this passageway. In fact—Hedrock felt suddenly positive—the man would never have left him alone in the engine-room yesterday morning, so near an exit, if he had known. The other, the telestat contacts with the outside world had probably been handed into Greer’s control as general handyman by those brilliant nitwits, Kershaw and Gil Neelan, who thought of every precaution against outside interference but had failed to protect themselves against their own employee.
It was an interesting but academic point in view of what had happened. Depressed, Hedrock headed for a set of stairs to his left. Half-way up, the stairs branched. The left way led up to a rather ornate door beyond which his transparency showed a vacant kitchen. The right way proved to be the one he wanted.
Hedrock laid the transparency down on the steps. He wouldn’t be needing it any more. He straightened, opened the second door, and stepped into bright sunlight. He found himself in the backyard of a large, vacant house. There was the usual green wonder of lawn, the perpetually flowering garden, the carplane garage, and a high fence with a gate. The gate opened easily from inside on to a back-alley boulevard, the kind where the sidewalks hug the sides of the street. Farther along, Hedrock could see a broad thoroughfare.
He hurried toward it, anxious to identify it so that he could judge how far he was from the spaceship. Knowing where he was would give him a better idea of what he must do, could do, next. There would be a cordon of guards. But just how far they extended from the centre of operations, and what degree of watchfulness they were exercising, was another matter. Suppose they had the entire area sur­rounded?
They did. There was a uniformed guard at the corner, and he wore the glittering viewer headpiece. He waved at Hedrock from a distance.
"How’re things going?"
"We’re in!" Hedrock called. "Keep your eyes peeled."
"Don’t worry. There’s a solid line of us out here."
Hedrock turned away, thoughtfully, and walked hastily back the way he had come. Trapped. The streets would be covered for blocks; and, in minutes, a yelling crew would smash the last of the hard doors that barred their way in the spaceship, realize what had happened and the search with its certainty of capture would be on. Or, worse still, perhaps they were already by the final barrier, and in minutes would break from the house, where the tunnel ended, and seeing him, swoop for the kill.
He vaulted a high fence into another backyard. There was a line of viewer-helmeted men along the front of the house. But now that he was heading for the ship, with the hope it suddenly offered, the spirit of retreat faded. Nobody tried to stop him. And, after a tense minute, he had to smile at the psychology that permitted a man to head toward a centre of infection, but not away from it. He crossed boldly to the corner of the street, from where he could see the needle-shaped hangar just down the block. A few seconds later he reached the ship. No one tried to stop him as he climbed gingerly through the jagged gap the cannon had made, and so into the control-room.
The lights he had turned off were on. That was the first thing Hedrock noticed. The searchers had reached the engine-room. Presently, they would come surging up to explore the rest of the ship. Meanwhile, he had the op­portunity he needed. Hedrock glanced around the control-room. There were several dozen men standing around, and every one of them was dressed in the regulation insulation suit. There was no suspicion in their eyes.
To them he was just one more member of the secret police, wearing protective clothing in a radioactive area. They were too long away from battle, these men. The existence of the Weapon Shops had kept the army alive, but being an officer or a soldier had for ages been one of the sinecures sought after by all the ne’er-do-wells who had the influence or the bribe money. Here they stood and here they sat, idle-brained, waiting for the silly business to get over with, so they could go back to their mistresses and their games and the easy routine of their existence. It was an unfortunate by-product of his plan for ending war, but it was better than having men by the million die in battle.
Crash! The sound coming from deep in the ship galvanized Hedrock. That must be the door to the drive chamber. His freedom was just now being discovered. In seconds, the alarm would clamour forth. Hedrock walked without haste toward the stairway, jostled past several men waiting there, and began to climb up. It was as simple as that. There were men on each level, but they didn’t seem to be guarding anything. Hedrock could not escape the impression that they had come up here to avoid any pos­sible fighting. He forgot them as he came to the life-boat. He searched it quickly. It was untenanted. With a sigh, he sank into the multi-purpose chair before the control board, drew a shaky breath, and pressed the launching lever.
Like a ball rolling down a glass incline, the little ship slid up into the air.
The old and wonderful city, seen from the height of half a mile, sparkled in the sun. It seemed very close, some of the spearheads of buildings almost scraping the bottom of his ship as he flew. Hedrock sat almost without thought. His first wonder that the warships had not attacked him had already yielded to the belief that they were on the look-out for an eight-hundred-foot spaceship; this tiny craft resembled at a distance a public carplane, or a dozen types of pleasure craft. He had two purposes. The first one was to escape, if he could, to one of his hiding-places. Failing that he intended to use the special drive of the life-boat to help him get away.
It was a dark spot on the upper rim of the rear-view ’stat that brought him out of his hopeful mood. The spot hurtled down out of the blue, became a ship, became a thousand-foot cruiser. Simultaneously, his general call ’stat (usable now that he was out in the open) broke into life. A stern voice said:
"Didn’t you hear the universal order to ground? Carry on straight ahead, stay on your present level till you come to the military airport beacon due east. Land there, or be blown to bits."
Hedrock’s fingers, reaching for the white accelerator, paused in mid-air. The command showed no suspicion of his identity. His gaze flashed to the telestat plates again and saw that, except for the cruiser, he was alone in the air. All traffic had been forced down. Was it possible that no one had yet glanced into the life-boat cradle and noticed its absence? Hedrock held his ship steady, and sat there toying with the idea of actually landing at the military field. There must be a swarm of planes down there and he might conceivably lose himself among them. A grim smile touched his lips as he recognized the plan for the heady madness it was. They wouldn’t be as foolish as that. The moment the news about the missing life-boat was received, somebody in the cruiser would remember the lone ship that had been herded toward the field.
Hedrock flashed a frowning glance at the cruiser on the ’stat plate. It showed directly above him and startlingly close. Too close. His eyes narrowed. It blocked an entire section of the upper sky from him. He realized the truth as a second cruiser slipped down to his right, and a third cruiser slid to his left, and a small swarm of destroyers rocketed into view behind and in front of him. The first ship, in almost hugging him, had screened the approach of the others. And there was no doubt that, whatever the army might be, the fleet was efficient. A second time his hand reached toward the white accelerator. He clenched it, and then paused as the long, patrician face of the Empress appeared on the general call plate.
"Neelan," she said, "I don’t understand. Surely you’re not going to be foolish enough to oppose your government?"
Hedrock made no reply. He was tilting his ship ever so slightly. He had his eye on an open space above and be­tween the destroyers ahead. And, besides, his end of these conversations could no longer be carried on in whispers.
Which meant that he would have to disguise his voice, something which he hadn’t done for years. It was not the moment to risk his future relationship with her by an unskilful performance.
"Dan Neelan"—the Empress’ voice was low and intense —"think before you commit yourself irrevocably to ruin. My offer is still open. Simply land that life-boat as directed and —"
Her voice went on, but Hedrock was intent on escape. Her interruption had given him time to make a further adjustment on his course, and his little ship was tilted now toward the southern hemisphere in the general direction of Centaurus. It was a rough aim, but he had a suspicion that the acceleration he’d need to escape the warships would black him out for a while; and he might as well be going somewhere that he knew about.
"—I offer you one billion credits—“
His fingers were clenched around the white lever on which were engraved the words, INFINITY DRIVE, and now that the time had come he did not hesitate. With a flick of his arm, he pulled the lever all the way over.
There was a blow as from a sledge-hammer.

CHAPTER 9

THE morning dragged. The Empress paced the floor of her office in front of the mirrors that lined the walls, a tall, handsome young woman.
She thought once, "How strained I look, like an over-worked kitchen maid. I’m beginning to feel sorry for myself and all the hard things I have to do. I’m getting old."
She felt older. For the dozenth time, she turned on one of the bank of telestats and stared at the men working in the drive chamber of the Greer spaceship. She had a frantic sense of wanting to shout at them, to urge them to hurry, hurry. Didn’t they realize that any hour, any minute, the Weapon Shops might discover where the ship was hidden, and attack with all their power?
A score of times during that long morning, she thought, " Destroy the ship now, before its too late."
But each time she caught the desperate defeatism with a tight-lipped resistance. The House of Isher could not afford to destroy such a secret. Some day, it might play a vital part in preserving the Imperial House from resurgent enemies. She smiled at the intensity of her indecision. And there was no doubt in her mind that so long as the ship remained in existence the hours would seem long, and the Crown would be in mortal danger.
With a nervous flick of her finger, she turned on her news ’stat and listened to the clamour that roared at her: Weapon Shops charge that the Empress has secret of interstellar travel. . . . Weapon Shops demand that the Empress release to the people the secret of —
She clicked it off, and stood briefly startled by the sharp silence. After a moment she felt better. They didn’t know. That was the essence of the reports. The Weapon Shops didn’t know the secret. It was true that they had somehow divined what she had. But too late. Minutes and minutes too late. That was the reality behind the barrage of demands they were making, behind the fury of their verbal attacks. As soon as the ship was destroyed—she felt another flare of anxiety—there would remain the one doubtful point, one man, the incomprehensible Dan Neelan. The thought was like a signal. Her buzzer sounded. A woman’s voice said:
"Chan Boller, the physicist, to see you, Your Majesty. You said —“
"Yes, yes, send him in." She wondered if she sounded too eager.
Boller was an intense young man with dark eyes and a crisp manner. "I have, Your Majesty, completed the report on interstellar travel for which you asked." He stopped and stared at her sharply; and she realized that he knew all about the news flashes—who didn’t?—and that he was wondering how much truth was in them. Her green eyes measured him coolly.
"Go on," she said.
She listened intently, as he began, pushing the sound of his voice away from her thought, ignoring even the exact words, letting only the meaning come through.
Alpha Centauri, the physicist explained, was about four and a third light-years from Earth. It was a four-star system, and it was known to have planets. The fastest ship built to date could cover the distance in about a hundred and thirty years, at an average of five hundred miles a second.
Such a flight had never been attempted. To accomplish the journey in eleven days, "the figure Your Most Gracious Majesty mentioned", would mean an average speed of twenty-eight million miles a second. The effect on the human system of the full acceleration involved, given the present imperfect anti-acceleration efficiency of ninety-nine point nine per cent plus, was impossible to evaluate.
"Impossible!" the woman ejaculated with a sharp dis­may.
Boller explained: "The difference between one hundred per cent and ninety-nine point nine dot per cent is .0000000 plus, with the one swimming somewhat short of infinity, but just where, it is arithmetically impossible to state." But it would be a factor under really high accelerations, particularly as even the strongest men died from the shock of less than fifteen gravities. As for interstellar navigation, that required a known fixed point as a base. Once that contact was lost, so was the ship.
When the physicist had gone, she sat with her eyes half closed. Neelan was dead, or lost. During the two seconds that his little ship had been within range of the warship radar beams, technical officers had estimated its acceleration at well beyond that which a human being could endure and remain conscious. The pressure that had produced the unconscious state would continue for an indefinite period. Let the Weapon Shops rave and rant. The House of Isher had survived greater storms than this. She turned on the telestat connecting her with the Greer spaceship. But the men were still working in their laborious fashion. The greater danger remained.
It began to work on her mind again. The mental picture of the ship, and the disaster that would follow its seizure by the Weapon Shops, stayed with her as she went to the eleven o’clock cabinet meeting. It was that fear in the back of her thought that made her mood chilling as she listened to the latest reports of the effect of the propaganda.
She saw that the councillors were wary and soft-spoken. They acted as if she were about to explode. It had never struck her before what a barrier of fear existed between herself and even these high officers. Abruptly, that was startling. She pictured herself alone in the world, served by fools and cowards, who would turn against her if ever that intangible force which created an hierarchy was subjected to strong enough blows. Rats, she thought in a flame of anger, damned scurrying rats! She flared finally, "But what’s being done? All I hear when I turn on the ’stat is a babble of commentators vying with each other to spread Weapon Shop propaganda. Stop it. Take control of all public communications. Organize a campaign of denial of the Weapon Shop charge that I am withholding the secret of interstellar travel, and launch counter-propaganda accusing them of revolutionary intent. And keep asking them what they really do want. That should start people wondering."
She stalked out of the meeting. When she reached her office, the telestat was barking that mobs were surging through the streets, yelling for the secret of interstellar travel. Her lip curled. The silly fools! Next thing, they’d be hanging her in effigy.
After a moment, that hurt. She bit her lip, and sat fighting to regain her self-assurance. Finally, she called up Prince del Curtin’s apartment. He spoke first. "I’m on my way to lunch, Innelda. Are you coming?"
She was surprised. "Is it so late? But no, I’m having lunch brought here. I’m waiting for word about—about something."
He looked at her intently. "See here, Innelda, there are lines in your face. You’re not letting this get you down."
"I’ve never," she replied, "played a more careful game."
After she had broken the connection, she sat back and thought tensely: Why not he? Nothing would have a greater effect on the present crisis than a swift but im­posing marriage. She paused there, frowning with the memory of Dr. Snow’s blunt words about just that subject. The old fool! Her lips came together defiantly. After a moment, she sighed her rejection of del Curtin. Captain Hedrock had been right when he’d said that the Imperial family did not commit racial suicide even by degrees, not knowingly anyway. Long ago she had decided that the prince was too closely related to be eligible. She mustn’t allow herself to be stampeded by events into marrying even her likable cousin. Actually, there was no one yet unless—she frowned. Ridiculous. The man was simply a clever, presumptuous interloper. Even now it was difficult to grasp why she had permitted him to state his objective.
An involuntary glance at the ’stat, which was attuned to the Greer spaceship, jarred her mind back to her basic danger. For a long minute she stared at the uncompleted work. Then, trembling, she broke the connection. It was a nightmare, she thought, this waiting.
She ate a sandwich, and drank a glass of something that seemed tasteless; that was all she remembered of her lunch. It was heartening to listen to the early-afternoon news. It was more reassuring. Everything about the Weapon Shops was against them. She mustered a wry smile. How low she had sunk when her own propaganda could cheer her up.
But it did. So much so that her nerves quieted sufficiently for her to feel up to an interview she had been putting off all morning. The interview with Greer. She sat cold as rock while the frightened wretch poured out his story. The man was almost beside himself with terror, and his tongue kept running off into pleas for mercy. For a time that didn’t bother her. There was only the thread of his tale about Kershaw and Neelan and —"
And Neelan!
She sighed her understanding. What an impregnable wall of purpose she had smashed up against. The relation­ship, it seemed to her, explained the unexpected resistance he had offered her, though there was still no explanation of how he had located the ship. Whatever the details, within a few hours of boarding the machine he had had control of it. His efforts to get the drives working again had been Herculean, but the odds against his success had been out of proportion to the enormousness of the task. That was particularly true, and even unfair, because in the final issue she herself had ordered the attack on the basis of her terrible anxiety. Logically, she should have accepted his reasons for delaying the assault. There was no question but that she had run up against a remarkable man.
She came out of her reverie, and said softly to Greer, "And where did you leave Kershaw and the others?"
The man broke into a frenzy of babbling, something about there being seven habitable planets altogether in the Alpha Centauri system, three of them lovelier than earth—"And I swear I left them on one of those. They’ll be all right. The first ship will pick them up. All I wanted was to get back here and sell the invention. It’s a crime, of course. But these days everybody’s out for himself."
She knew he was lying about where he had left the men. She felt cold and merciless. People who were afraid always did that to her. She had a sense of loathing, as if something unclean was near her. It didn’t really matter whether such people lived or died. She hesitated in spite of the simple logic, and the simpler impulse involved. It took a long second to realize why. It was because, fantastically, she was afraid, too. Not in the way he was. Not for herself. But for the House of Isher. It was strange to sit here and admit that fear to herself. She felt repelled at the notion that she had a kinship with this creature who had been blatant and threatening when he was safe behind a fortress of steel, but who now shivered for the rag that was his life.
She stiffened. "Take him back to his cell," she said. "I shall decide later what to do with him."
But she knew that she was going to let him live. Con­tempt burned in her at the weakness. She was becoming one with the mobs that raged through the streets shouting for the secret of the interstellar drive.
Her personal ’stat buzzed. She clicked it on; and her eyes widened as she saw that it was Admiral Dirn.
"Yes," she managed to say finally, "yes, I’ll be right over."
She climbed to her feet with an unnatural sense of urgency. The spaceship was ready, waiting now for her to drain its secret. But in an affair like this, with the mighty Weapon Makers opposing her, one minute could be too late. She ran for the door.
The Greer spaceship—she continued to call it that ir­ritably for want of a better name—seemed a tiny thing in that vast military hangar. But as her carplane with its attendant patrol vessels flew nearer, it began to take on size. It towered above her finally, a long, mottled-metal, cigar-shaped structure lying horizontally on the cradle in which it was berthed. She could see the gaping holes where the big energy guns had smashed through to conquer for her. She forgot that as she climbed into the control-room. Now that the ship was horizontal, the stairways had automatically drawn back against the wall; and it didn’t take long to walk the four hundred feet through door after shattered door. Her eyes studied the gigantic drive shaft. She saw that the plates had been loosened but not re­moved. And after a moment she looked questioningly at the uniformed officer who stood a respectful distance be­hind her. The man bowed.
"As you see, Your Majesty, your orders have been carried out to the letter. Nothing inside the drive has been touched or seen, and the workmen who disconnected the plates are the ones who were chosen by you personally from case histories submitted this morning. Not one has sufficient knowledge of science to analyze even an ordinary drive let alone a special type."
She nodded, then allowed herself a smile, which she tried to make warm. "You have done well, Admiral. You will receive a bonus of one million credits."
His evident pleasure gave her a brief fillip. Then he was speaking again, "Not one of these men has been allowed near a telestat all day. They are unaware of the turmoil outside."
"Good. Send them in as you go out."
For a minute she was alone. She stood, a faint smile on her long Isher face, content growing into her tired body. It shouldn’t take too long. The men who, millennia ago, had planned the education of the members of the Imperial family had rightly judged that no ruler could survive in the age of science without some course of training that would synthesize all knowledge and discovery into one brain. The training had evolved slowly. It was far from perfect. Captain Hedrock had told her that it was similar to that of a Weapon Shop No-man, resembling the latter much as a caricature resembled a photograph. It was a bitter comparison, but she still felt pleased with it.
Hedrock had—once more she frowned. There she was again, thinking of that curious man. A sound interrupted her. She turned and saw that a troop of men was coming in. They all saluted. She nodded, flashing her public smile.
The men, she saw, had their orders. They began to re­move the loosened plates with a quiet efficiency. In two hours, the job was done. The secret of the drive was carefully integrated into her brain. She stood finally behind a ray shield watching an energy gun dissolve the drive core into a mass of sagging, then molten metal. Her patience had no end. She waited until there was a splotchy mound of white-hot metal on the floor; and then, satisfied at last, climbed into her carplane.
Dark clouds rode the late afternoon sky as she returned to the palace.

CHAPTER 10

IT wasn’t that the darkness lightened. Hedrock sagged for a long time with his eyes open. And the night was abysmal. But there was a difference. Why, of course, he thought finally, he was conscious. It was hard, for a mo­ment, to grasp the idea of the two kinds of night involved. His brain seemed far away, his thoughts a dead-slow pano­rama. He had memories, but there was a remote quality to them, as if not he but some other facet of himself had experienced the physical sensations.
Slowly, Hedrock grew aware of a quietness around him, a lack of pressure, of movement. The elements of his mind gathered a little closer together. He straightened in the control chair, and glanced at the ’stat plates. He was staring into space. In every direction were stars. No sun, nothing but needle-sharp points of light varying in bril­liance. And no pressure of acceleration, no gravity. It wasn’t an unusual experience; but this time it was dif­ferent. He glanced at the Infinity Drive, and it was still in gear. That was the trouble. It was in gear. The speed­ometer showed impossible figures; the automatic calendar said that the time was 7 p.m., August 28, 4791 Isher. Hed­rock nodded to himself. So he had been unconscious for twenty-two days; and during that time the ship had gone —he glanced at the speedometer again—and turned away swiftly without hazarding even the beginning of an esti­mate.
The movement brought a whirling in his brain, and a blur of nausea. He sat for a while, being quietly but violently sick. Slowly, however, his body that had with­stood so many strains, struck a metabolistic balance. And he realized that hunger had brought that painful dizzi­ness. He made two attempts to get to his feet, and each time fell back ill and dizzy. The third time he lowered himself to the floor, and crawled toward the galley.
Eating required a full hour because, after the first few sips of a reviving dextrose liquid, he forced himself to a careful diet. Afterwards, it struck him that he ought to sleep. He hesitated. There was the problem of his distance away from Earth, and the curious lack of acceleration pressure. Somewhere in the course of his flight, the stellar drive had attained a supernatural oneness with some great basic force. And the Point 00000 . . . 1 of inertia had vanished. He went back to the control board, switched of the lights again, and sat for minutes manipulating the telescopic adjusters on the ’stats. A few stars waxed brighter, but none grew in size. None showed any evidence of being really nearer. The speedometer still registered something over four hundred million miles a second. At that rate, he was covering the distance between Earth and Centaurus every eighteen hours. The problem was to re­trace his course.
Thoughtfully, he eased the clutch of the automatic half-circle into the steering shaft. It whirred and then went ticaticatic a hundred and eighty times, very fast. The stars reeled, but settled into steadiness as the stop-watch showed three seconds. A perfect hairpin turn in twelve hundred million miles. At that rate he would be within sight of Earth’s sun in another twenty-two days. No, wait! It wasn’t as simple as that. He couldn’t subject himself again to the kind of pressure that had held him unconscious so long.
After some estimation, he set the drive lever at three quarters reverse. And waited. The question was, how soon had he recovered consciousness after the pressure stopped? Two hours passed, and still nothing had happened. His head kept drooping, his eyes closing. But the blow of deceleration didn’t come.
He went back to look at the engines. But the meters showed a seventy-five per cent drain of power. The outer plate of the drive shaft felt normally warm and tense. It was disturbingly obvious that he had been a long time in the supernormal force field that had nullified the remnants of his inertia, much longer than seemed reasonable or safe. Uneasily expectant, Hedrock finally went to sleep on one of the couches.
There was a jar that shook his bones. Hedrock awakened with a start, but he calmed swiftly as he felt the steady pressure on his body. It was strong, like the current of a very heavy wind. But now that he had taken the first shock, it was bearable. What interested him was, at what point of speed had he emerged from the mysterious inertia-less field back into the world of deceleration pressures? He ached to leap up and examine the speedometer. But he held himself where he was. He was acutely conscious of the tingling readjustments going on in his body, the electronic, atomic, molecular, neural, muscular readjustments. He gave himself thirty minutes before moving. Then he headed for the control boards and peered into the ’stats. But there was nothing to see. The calendar said August 29th, 11.03 p.m., and the speedometer was down to three hundred and fifty million miles. He’d do the cal­culating on that later.
Things were at last on the way to being done. He’d have to be careful, of course, lie down again, and eat, and so gradually build up his strength. It was hard to stay in bed, but finally he slept. He woke up feeling strangely melancholy. His gloom deepened as he sat, a few minutes later, staring into the ’stats. Everything seemed very far away, very far. Against this background of immensity, how futile seemed the blind, moth-like fluttering of men toward the light of ultimate truth. The very violence of the struggle to suppress, and, conversely, to force into the open, the secret of the stellar drive, seemed to take on meaningless qualities. In the face of the terrific night of he universe, it didn’t matter. Suddenly, it seemed incredible that such a woman existed as the Imperial Innelda Isher, with her almost mindless will to safeguard the power of her clan.
Hedrock shook off his unhappy mood, and stared out at the fixed stars, conscious that the days and the hours of flight were going to be long for one man alone in vastness. His velocity declined something less than twelve million miles a second during the next twenty-four hours. Hedrock frowned over that. A faint fear came that the time the ship had been in the inertia-less space had introduced an element of dangerous uncertainty. At his present deceleration, the life-boat should come to a full stop in about thirty-two days, at most.
The third day also showed a reduction of more than eleven million miles a second. The hollow feeling went slowly out of him, as he watched the average of deceleration develop steadily hour by dragging hour. It grew increasingly clear that, above three hundred and fifty million miles a second, increases and decreases in speed must be governed by far more potent laws than they were here. Four times as much at least, though there seemed to be an upper limit.
As the days dragged by, he brought his calculations down to a fine point of accuracy. With satisfaction, Hedrock watched the light on the speedometer grow darker, darker, until the beam of force quivered gently, and stopped. A glowing sign flashed on the instrument board:
DRIVE OFF. SHIP AT REST.
His estimates were an hour and nineteen minutes askew, a bull’s-eye for the distance he had flown. His satisfaction dimmed somewhat as he peered into the ’stat plates. He manipulated the telescope adjusters and the automatic es­timators. The nearest sun showed approximately two light-years to his left, and its prismatic register showed little relation to Earth’s Sol.
It was too yellow. It was the colour of a deep-toned egg. And the effect grew as his machine plunged toward it. At nine hundred million miles, it was a jaundiced ball of fire whose ochroid no earthly eye had ever gazed on before him. That wouldn’t have mattered so much except that the star seemed to have no recognizable distance connec­tion with any of the nearer stars. It was seven light-years from a faint red sun almost straight beyond it. There was a blue star seventeen light-years to the right. The third nearest star in any direction that he could discover was more than forty light-years beyond the blue sun.
He decided to check thoroughly. Space was ablaze, and it would be easy to miss Sol or Centaurus looking at the heavens from his present strange position. Three planets swam into his ken but, as with the stars, Hedrock knew there could be others. The telescope adjusters on so small a ship had not the capacity for first-class magnification. After critical examination, he selected a planet about eighty million miles from the sun. It was seven thousand miles in diameter, and it seemed to have an atmosphere.
It did. The life-boat settled through a thick cushion of air, out over a sea, and then circled slowly back under his guiding fingers toward a continent. Hedrock came down within sight of the sea beside a virgin forest. Air pressure was seventeen pounds, oxygen content thirty per cent, and nothing poisonous in deadly quantities. He ventured forth gingerly and stood on a carpet of thick, grey grass. A faint wind was blowing, but there was silence around him, broken only by the lapping of water on the near-by sandy beach.
He took a swim, and then watched the yellow sun sink toward the horizon of heaving waters. Night came sud­denly, and brought with it a loneliness more intense than any he had known in space. All night long, the sea mourned on the lifeless beach, the eternal dirge of water meeting land. And, in the morning, as he soared up to continue his journey, the planet spun behind him emptily through the dark waste around its sun, one more uninhabited hostage to the fortune of worlds that Nature had spawned in her attempt to create intelligence. He had known, of course. Yellower was that planet’s sun than old Sol would ever be. Yellow and strange and alien.
The blue sun hurtled nearer; and the hope that it would be Sirius died only when the ’stats confirmed defi­nitely that there was no companion star. There were planets. A dozen pale orbs stood out in the first telescopic sweep, but they only emphasized the reality. He was lost. Lost in a night that grew more meaningless every hour. He slept restlessly, then returned to the control chair.
He had barely settled into it when there was a jar that shook every plate in the life-boat. The little craft spun like driftwood in a whirlpool. It was the chair that saved Hed­rock, the all-purpose chair. Light as thistledown, it twisted as fast as the ship, holding him always downward and steady; and with him the entire control board.
The surrounding space was aswarm with monstrously large torpedo-shaped ships. Every ’stat showed dozens of the mile-long things; and each stupendous machine was drawn up as part of a long line that completely enveloped his small craft. Out of that mass of machines came a thought. It boiled into the control-room like an atomic gas bubble. It was so strong that, for an instant, it had no coherency. And even when it did, it was a long moment before Hedrock’s staggered mind grasped that the titanic thought was not for him, but about him.
—an inhabitant of . . . ! ! ! — meaningless . . . Intelligence type nine hundred minus. . . . Study value Tension 1. . . . Shall it be destroyed?"
The mad, private thought that came to Hedrock, as he sat there with tottering reason, expecting death, was that this was the relation-value of all that desperate fighting on Earth to suppress the interstellar drive. It didn’t matter. It was too late. Man was too slow by a measureless time. Greater beings had long since grasped all of the universe that they desired, and the rest would be doled out accord­ing to their savage will. . . . Too late, too late—

CHAPTER 11

IT could have been one minute or many that passed as Hedrock sat there. When he finally began to observe again, he had the sensation of emerging from darkness. It was startling to realize that he wasn’t dead. His will to live surged up into a bright pattern of purpose. His gaze narrowed on the ’stat plates. They were like windows through which he peered out at the mass of spaceships that surrounded him. The fear that came was not for himself, but for man. There were so many, too many. The impli­cation of their presence was deadly.
But he was alive. The conscious, second thought of life galvanized him. His fingers flashed toward the controls. He glanced along the sighting guides, aimed at an opening between two of the massive vessels, plunged home the ad­juster, waited an instant for the life-boat to swing into line—and deliberately snapped the white accelerator far over. Their control of him, he was thinking, would be a balance of forces based upon his partial acceleration, which would be overcome by putting on full speed.
His mind made a pause, for there was darkness, a gulf of physical, not mental darkness. Hedrock tore the drive out of gear. He recalled after a blank moment that there had been the faintest tug of movement. Now, there was nothing—no ships, no stars, not a sign of the fiery ball that had been the blue sun. Nothing at all. It wasn’t that the ’stats were blank. They were on. But they registered blackness unqualified by light. After a moment, he touched a button on the instrument board. Almost immediately a word glowed up at him. It said simply: Metal.
Metal! Surrounded by metal. That meant he was inside one of the mile-long alien ships. Just how it had been done was a mystery, but if the Weapon Makers on Earth had a vibratory transmission system, whereby material objects could be sent through walls and over distances, then the absorption of his life-boat into the hold of a bigger machine was well within the realm of possibility.
He felt torn by a soaring comprehension of his situation.
He sank back against the chair, weakened and exhausted by the intensity of his emotional conflict. After a while his mind steadied. He was obviously a prisoner, and in due course would learn his fate. He settled back and waited. But the minutes ticked away, with no sign of his captors. He became hungry. He turned on the cooking tubes and prepared a meal. It was while he was waiting that he began to question his instinctive policy of sitting tight and await­ing developments. After all, these were intelligent beings. They were letting him live—which must mean that he had been found of some value. Hedrock finished eating, and then climbed into a spacesuit. He felt tense but very determined.
Ready finally, he opened the airlock, and stood for a moment thinking bleakly of how far he was from the earth. And then he stepped down and out. There was no gravity, and so he floated down under the impetus of a push on the lock. His flashlight blazed an intense path downward, revealing a flat plain of metal, with walls sharply delineated in the near distance, walls with doors in them.
The picture was normal, even ordinary. He need only try all the doors, and if one opened, follow through. The first door opened effortlessly. After a moment, his nervous reflexes caught up with his staggered mind, and he felt an intense wonder. He was staring down at a city from a height of about two miles. The city glittered and shone from a blaze of hidden light, and it was set in a garden of trees and shrubs in bloom. Beyond was green countryside, bright with a profusion of brush and meadows and sparkling streams. The whole curved gently upwards into a haze of distance on the three sides that he could see. Except for the limited horizon, it could have been Earth.
The second tremendous shock struck Hedrock at that point. A city, he thought, an Earth-like city in a ship so big that—his mind couldn’t grasp it. The spaceship, which had seemed a mile long, was actually at least fifty, and it was cruising through space with several hundred of its kind, each machine the size of a planetoid, and manned by super-beings.
Hedrock remembered his purpose. He held his thought on a cold, practical level as he estimated the size of the largest door. It seemed to him that it was large enough. He went back to the life-boat. He had a moment of doubt as to whether the mysterious beings would permit it to move. It all depended on what they wanted him to do. His doubt ended as the little machine slipped gently forward, cleared the door by several feet, and landed a few minutes later on the outskirts of the city.
Safely landed, he sat there, letting the unpleasant thrill tingle along his nerves, the realization that this was what they wanted. There was no doubt that some over-all purpose was being worked on him; and while precautions seemed ridiculous, nevertheless they must be taken. He tested the atmosphere. Air pressure was slightly over fourteen pounds, oxygen content was nineteen per cent, nitrogen seventy-nine per cent, temperature seventy-four, and gravitational pressure 1 G. He stopped there, because the figures were the same as for Earth.
Hedrock divested himself of his spacesuit. The possibility of resistance did not exist. Creatures who could casually, in minutes, recreate an Earth setting for him had him, had him. He stepped out of the life-boat into silence. Ahead were empty streets that stretched on every side, a deserted city. There was not a breeze, not a movement. The near-by trees stood in the deathly quiet, their leaves curled stiffly, their branches steady. It was like a scene under glass, a garden in a bottle, and he the tiny figure standing rigidly. Only he wasn’t going to stand there.
He came to a white, glistening building, wide and long but not very high. His knock made a hollow sound, and after a moment he tried the latch. The door opened and revealed, without any preliminary of vestibule or hallway, a small metal room. There was a control board, and a multi-purpose chair, and a man sitting in the chair. Hedrock stopped as he saw that it was he, himself, sitting there, and that this was a replica of his spaceboat. Hedrock walked forward stiffly, half expecting the body to vanish as he approached. But it didn’t. He expected his hand to pass through that false version of his own body. But it didn’t. The feel of the clothes was unmistakable, and the flesh of the face was warm with life as he touched it with his fingers. The Hedrock who was in the chair paid no attention but continued to stare fixedly at the general ’stat plate.
Hedrock followed that intent gaze, and sighed when he saw the Empress’ passionately earnest face image on it. So they were re-enacting Innelda’s final order to him, without sound effects, without her vibrant voice urging him to land the spaceboat. He waited, wondering what was next on the program, but though several minutes went by the scene did not change.
His patience was considerable, but finally he backed away toward the door. Outside, he paused to realize how rigid his muscles had become. It was a figment that he had seen, he told himself tautly, a scene out of his memory recreated in some fashion. But why that scene? Why any?
On impulse he opened the door again, and peered inside. The room was empty. He closed the door, walked swiftly into the city, and felt the silence again like a pall around him. Slowly, he relaxed. Because he must face every facet of strangeness that his unseen captors had in store for him. Something about him had roused their interest, and it was up to him to force issues and so hold their attention until he had discovered the secret of their control over him.
Hedrock turned abruptly into the imposing entrance of a thirty-story marble skyscraper. The ornate door opened like the one in the first building he had entered, not into an ante-room, but directly into a room. It was a larger chamber than the first. There were guns in floor and wall show-cases, and in the corner sat a man opening a letter. The first shock had already come to Hedrock. This was the Linwood Weapon Shop, and the man in the corner was Daniel Neelan. The interview scene between Neelan and himself was about to be re-enacted.
He walked forward, conscious that something was wrong with the picture. It was not quite as he remembered it. He realized abruptly what was wrong. Neelan had not been reading a letter when they first met.
Was it possible that this was something that had happened afterwards?
As he paused directly behind the seated Neelan, and glanced at the letter the other was holding, Hedrock realized that it was very possible indeed. The envelope had a Martian post-office mark on it. This was the mail that the Weapon Shops had offered to obtain for Neelan, and this was Neelan after the two of them had been to 1874, Trellis Minor Building.
But how was it being done? It was one thing to build up a scene which they had obtained from his memory, quite another to enact something in which he had not participated, and which had taken place countless light-years away, and nearly two months ago. Yet there must be a reason why they were performing so difficult a feat for his benefit. He decided that his captors wanted him to read the letter that Neelan had received.
He was bending forward to read it when there was a momentary blur before his eyes. It ended, and he realized he was sitting down instead of standing, and that he himself was now holding the letter. The change-over was so startling that Hedrock involuntarily turned in the chair, and looked behind him.
For long moments he stared at the body of himself that stood there, rigid, leaning slightly forward, eyes fixed and unwinking; and then, slowly, he faced about again, and stared down—at Neelan’s clothes, Neelan’s hands and Neelan’s body. He began to feel the difference, to become aware of Neelan’s thoughts and intense emotional interest in the letter.
Before Hedrock could more than realize that somehow—somehow—his "mind" had been put into Neelan’s body, Neelan was concentrating on the letter. It was from his brother Gil, and it read:

DEAR DAN:
Now I can tell you about the greatest invention in the history of the human race.
I had to wait till now, a few hours before we leave, because we could not take the risk of the letter being intercepted. We want to present the world with a fait accompli. When we come back, we intend to shout our news from the housetops, and have endless film and other records to support our story. But to get down to facts.
There are seven of us, headed by the famous scientist, Derd Kershaw. Six of us are science specialists. The seventh is a fellow called Greer, a sort of general handyman who keeps the books and the records, who turns on the automatic cookers, and so on. Kershaw is teaching him how to operate the controls, so that the rest of us can be relieved of that chore —
Hedrock-Neelan paused there, sick to his soul. "The children!" he muttered huskily. "Those damned grown-up children." After a moment he thought: So Greer was a handyman. No wonder the man had known nothing about science.
He was about to read on, when Hedrock momentarily disentangled his ego from that compound awareness. He thought, almost blankly, But Neelan didn’t know about Greer. How could he have a feeling about him? That was as far as he got. Neelan’s compulsion to continue reading the letter overwhelmed his will to separate thought. They read on:

I got into the affair as a result of Kershaw noticing an article of mine in the Atomic Journal, in which I described that I had been doing some contra-terrene research exactly along the lines of an idea that he had for the development of his invention.
Right here I might as well say that the chance of this discovery being duplicated by other researchers is practically nil. It embraces, in its conception, too many specialized fields. You know what we were taught during our training period, that there are nearly five hundred thousand special science fields, and that undoubtedly by skillful co-ordination of knowledges countless new inventions would be forthcoming, but that no known mind training could ever co-ordinate a fraction of these sciences, let alone all of them.
I mention this to emphasize once again the importance of secrecy. Kershaw and I had a midnight conference, and I was hired under the most confidential terms.
Dan, listen—the news is absolutely stupendous. We’ve got a drive that’s so fast it’s like a dream. The stars are conquered. Almost as soon as I finish this letter, we leave for Centaurus.
I feel sick and shaky and cold and hot at the mere idea of it. It means everything. It’s going to blow the world wide open. Just think of all those people who were forcibly dumped on Mars and Venus and the various moons—it had to be done, of course; somebody had to live there and exploit their wealth—but now there’s hope, a new chance on greener, finer worlds.
From this point onward, man will expand without limit, and put an end for ever to all those petty mur­derous squabbles over ownership of property. Hence­forth, there will always be more than enough.
The reason we have to be so careful is that the Isher Empire will be shaken to its foundations by the un­precedented emigration that would begin immediately, and the Empress Innelda will be the first to realize, the first to attempt our destruction. We’re not even sure that the Weapon Shops will support such a change. After all, they are an integral part of the Isher set-up; they have provided the checks and balances, and so have helped to create the most stable governmental system ever devised for unstable man. For the time being we prefer that they also do not find out what we have.
One more thing: Kershaw and I have discussed the possible effect of light-years of distance on your and my sensory relation. He thinks that our speed of with­drawal from the solar system will give the effect of an abrupt break, and of course there will be the agony of acceleration. We—

Neelan stopped there. Because that was what he had felt, the agony, then the break! Gil wasn’t dead. Or rather—his mind rushed on—Gil hadn’t died that day a year ago. Somewhere during the journey Greer had —
At that point, Hedrock once more tore his own con­sciousness clear of that integrated reaction. "My God," he thought shakily, "we’re a part of each other. He’s having emotions based on my knowledge, and I’m experiencing the emotions as if they’re my own. It would be understand­able if I were his brother, with whom he had long had an established sensory relationship. But I’m not. I’m a stranger, and we’ve only met once."
His thought paused there. Because it was possible that to the alien scientists who were manipulating their two minds and bodies, there was no more difference between Neelan and himself than there had been between the Neelan twins. After all, most human nervous systems were structurally similar. If the two Neelans could be "attuned" to each other, then apparently so could any two human beings.
This time, having rationalized it, Hedrock offered no resistance to the re-merging of their separate identities. He expected to finish reading Gil’s letter. But instead the letter blurred. Hedrock-Neeland blinked, and then he started violently as fine, hot sand laced against his face.
He saw that he was no longer in the Weapon Shop, and there was no sign of the phantom city. He twisted in a spasm of muscular reaction and realized that he was lying on a flat, red desert under an enormous bulging sun. Far to his left, through a thick haze of dust, was another sun. It seemed to be farther away and was smaller, but it looked almost the colour of blood in that world of powdered sand. Men lay near-by on the sand. One of them turned weakly; he was a big, fine-looking fellow, and his lips moved. There was no sound, but in a curious fashion his turning the way he did brought into Neelan-Hedrock’s line of vision boxes, crates and metal structures. Hedrock recognized a water-making machine, a food-case and a telestat. His observation was interrupted.
"Gil!" he shrieked. Or, rather, it was Neelan’s reaction. " Gil, Gil, GIL!"
"Dan!" It seemed to come from far away. It was more a wisp of thought in his mind than a sound. It was a tired sigh that bridged the great night. It began again, faint, far-away but clear, and directed at Neelan, " Dan, you poor mug, where are you? Dan, how are you doing this? I don’t feel that you’re close. . . . Dan, I’m a sick man, dying. We’re on a freak planet that’s going to pass close to one of the Centauri suns. The storms will grow worse, the air hotter. We—oh, God!"
The break was so sharp, it hurt like fire. It was like an over-stretched elastic—giving. Countless light-years rushed in to fill the gap. Hedrock realized that " they " had not actually been at the scene. It had been a sensory connection between the two brothers, and the picture of that nightmarish world had come through the eyes of Gil Neelan.
Whoever was doing this had achieved a fantastic control and understanding of human beings. It took a long moment to realize that Neelan was still in the Weapon Shop, and still clutching the letter. There were tears in his eyes, but presently it was possible to see the letter again, and to finish reading it:

. . . We will probably be completely separated for the first time since we were born. It’s going to feel very empty and lonely.
I know you’re envying me, Dan, as you read this. When I think how long man has dreamed of going to the stars, and of how it has been proved time and again that it can’t be done, I know exactly how you feel. Particularly you who were the adventurer of our family.
Wish me luck, Dan, and watch your tongue.
Your other half,
GIL.

Just when the transformation occurred, or by what stages, Hedrock wasn’t sure. His first awareness of change was that he was no longer in the Weapon Shop. That was not immediately important to him. His mind was caught up in thought of Gil Neelan and of the miracle that had been wrought. Somehow, these mighty captors of his had intensified the flimsy bonds between the two brothers, and made a thought connection across light-centuries, an incredible, instantaneous connection.
And, casually, he had been taken along on that fantastic journey.
Odd, how dark it was. Since he was not in the Weapon Shop, he should logically be back in the "city", or somewhere on the ship of the beings who had captured him.
Hedrock lifted himself, and by that action realized that he had been lying face downwards. As he moved, his hands and feet tangled in a network of intertwined ropes. He had to grab at the individual strands of rope to balance himself. He swayed there in pitch darkness.
He had been holding himself calm, fighting with all his strength to comprehend each separate experience. But this one was too much. Panic struck him like a physical blow. Instead of a floor there was a mesh of ropes like the rigging in the ships that sailed the seas of Earth in olden days, or like the web of some nightmare-sized spider. His thought paused, and a chill spread down his spine. Like a spider’s web.
A vague blueish light began to grow around him, and he saw that the city was indeed gone. In its place was an unearthly dark-blue world, and webs, miles and miles of webs. They reared up toward the remote ceiling and vanished into the distance of the dimness. They spread out in all directions, fading into the semi-night like things of some nether world. And, mercifully, they did not appear to be inhabited at first.
Hedrock had time to brace his brain for the most terrible shock its highly trained structure would ever have to face. He had time to grasp that this was the interior of the ship, and that there must be inhabitants. Far above him, there was suddenly a flicker of movement. Spiders. He saw them plainly, huge things with many legs, and grew tense with the bitterness of his realization. So a tribe of spider-like beings were Nature’s prize package, the supreme intelligence of the ages, rulers of the universe.
The thought seemed to be in his mind a very long time, before a faint light focused on him from a hidden source. Abruptly, a very thunderbolt of mind vibrations rocked his brain:
"—examination negative. . . . There is no physical connection between these beings . . . energy only—"
"But the tensions were augmentable by energy. The connection was contrived across—xxx?!! distance."
"—my finding is that there is no physical connection— " Coldly.
"I was merely expressing amazement, mighty xx—!! (meaningless name). Here is undoubtedly a phenomenon closely related to the behaviour of this race. Let us ask him—"
"MAN!"
Hedrock’s brain, already strained under the weight of those enormous thoughts, cringed before that direct wave. "Yes?" he managed finally. He spoke aloud. His voice made a feeble sound against the blue-dark vastness, and was swallowed instantly by the silence.
"MAN, WHY DID ONE BROTHER MAKE A LONG JOURNEY TO FIND OUT WHAT HAD HAPPENED TO THE OTHER BROTHER?"
For a moment the question puzzled Hedrock. It seemed to refer to the fact that Dan Neelan had come from a remote meteor to the earth to find out why the sensory connection with his brother Gil had been broken. It seemed a fairly meaningless question, because the answer was so obvious. They were brothers, they had been brought up together, they had a very special intimate relationship. Before Hedrock could explain the simple elements of human nature involved, the titanic thunder raged down again at his mind:
"MAN, WHY DID YOU RISK YOUR LIFE SO THAT OTHER HUMAN BEINGS CAN GO TO THE STARS? AND WHY DO YOU WANT TO GIVE THE SECRET OF IMMORTALITY TO OTHERS?"
In spite of the tattered state of Hedrock’s thoughts understanding began to streak through. These spider beings were trying to comprehend man’s emotional nature without having themselves a capacity for emotion. Here were blind things asking to have colour explained to them, stone-deaf creatures being given a definition of sound. The principle was the same.
What they had done was explained now. The apparently meaningless re-enactment of the scene between himself and the Empress had been designed so that his emotions could be observed while he was risking his life for an altruistic purpose. In the same way and for a similar reason, the sensory connection had been established between the Neelans and himself. They wanted to measure and assess emotions in action.
Once more a clamour of outside thought interrupted him: "IT IS REGRETTABLE THAT ONE OF THE BROTHERS DIED, BREAKING THE CONNECTION —"
"THAT NEED BE NO DETERRENT. NOR IS THE BROTHER ON EARTH NEEDED, NOW THAT WE HAVE ESTABLISHED A DIRECT CONNECTION BETWEEN OUR PRISONER AND THE DEAD ONE. A MAJOR EXPERIMENT IS IN ORDER —"
"X-XX?!X PROCEED AT ONCE."
"WHAT IS TO BE DONE FIRST?"
"GIVE HIM FREEDOM, OF COURSE."
There was a prolonged pause, then a blur. Hedrock grew taut, and involuntarily closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw that he was in one of his secret laboratories on earth, the one in which the giant rat had nearly killed him.

CHAPTER 12

HE seemed to be back on the earth. Hedrock climbed gingerly to his feet, and examined himself. He was still wearing the insulation suit, which Greer had given him, and in which he had dressed himself before leaving the lifeboat to wander around in the earth-like "city" the spider beings had created for him. He looked around the room slowly, searching for tiny discrepancies that would indicate that this was another illusion.
He couldn’t be sure. And yet he felt different than when they had been manipulating him. Then there had been an over-all atmosphere of unreality. He had been like a man in a dream. He no longer felt that way.
He stood frowning, remembering the last thoughts he had received from them. One of the beings had definitely indicated that he was to be given his freedom for the next phase of their experiment. Hedrock was not sure what they meant by freedom, because it was clear that they were still studying human emotional behaviour. But he had been in danger so often in his life that, in the final issue, he did not allow personal fear to alter his purposes. He did however want to test the reality of his surroundings.
He walked to the general ’stat in one of the study rooms, and tuned into a news channel. It was a drab account to which he listened then. The commentator was concerned with some new laws which were under discussion by the Imperial Parliament. There was no mention of the interstellar drive. If there had been any excitement at the time of his escape from Kershaw’s ship it had apparently died down. Whatever effort had been made to force the Empress to give up the secret seemed to have been abandoned.
He shut off the ’stat, and changed into a "business" suit. Carefully, he selected four more ring weapons, and then, arrayed for battle, he stepped through a transmitter into one of his apartments in Imperial City. He began to feel a lot better. In the back of his mind he had plans for experiments he was going to conduct if the spider beings tried to take control of him again, but he was still anxious about the exact nature of the "freedom" he had been given. He hurried to the great window that overlooked the city looking south. For more than a minute Hedrock gazed at the familiar scene of the tremendous metropolis; and then, turning slowly, he walked over to the apartment ’stat, and called Public News Service.
The news organization was associated with the Weapon Shops, and provided free information and news. The girl who talked to Hedrock answered all his questions without asking his identity. From her he learned definitely that the Empress had publicly and repeatedly denied all knowledge of an interstellar drive, and that the Weapon Shops after two weeks of intense propaganda against her had dropped their campaign abruptly.
Hedrock broke the connection grimly. So Innelda had gotten away with it. He could understand why the Weapon Shops had ceased putting pressure on her. Theirs would be an increasingly unpopular cause, for they had no evidence to offer; and they were too logical to pursue openly a matter which might turn people against them. It could be taken for granted that ninety per cent of the population would long ago have lost interest in the affair. Of those who remained, the majority wouldn’t know what to do, even if they believed that the drive existed. How did one force the hereditary ruler of the solar system to give up a secret?
Hedrock, who had his own ideas of how it would have to be done, became grimmer. He moved across to the library, and studied the century clock. He had several problems. It would take a little while to organize his cam­paign, and his time of action must be postponed until a Rest Day.
As for the spider beings, they were an unknown factor, whose movements he could not control. He’d have to act as if they did not exist.
"Let’s see now," he muttered half to himself, "today is October 1st, and tomorrow is—Rest Day!"
That shocked him. It meant that he had one afternoon to prepare for the most sustained physical effort in his career. What disturbed him was that the preliminary would not be at all simple. Imagine facing men like Nensen, Deely and Triner when he was in a hurry. But there was no time to waste in regret that the situation wasn’t different.
He returned to his underground laboratory, and began a detailed study of a very large ’stat which occupied one corner of his transport room. The ’stat was lined with row on row of glow points, slightly more than fifteen hundred. It took a while to punch out the score of individual num­bers that he wanted. Seventeen of them turned a rich green. The other three flashed red, which meant that the three men at the other end were not in their offices. Seven­teen out of twenty was better than he had expected. Hed­rock straightened from his job of selection, and faced the ’stat as it started to glow.
"Take a good look at me," he said. "You will probably be seeing me today."
He paused, considering his next words. It would be foolish to indicate that he was talking to more than one individual. Undoubtedly, some of the shrewd men listening in probably knew that other firms were in the same position as their own, but it would be gratuitous folly to confirm their suspicion.
Satisfied, Hedrock went on, "Your firm will remain open until tomorrow morning. Provide sleeping quarters, entertainment and food for the staffs. Continue with normal business until the usual hour, or until further notice. Employees must be paid a twenty per cent bonus for this week. For your private information, a great emergency has arisen, but if you do not hear further by 7 a.m. tomorrow, consider the matter closed. Meanwhile, read Article 7 of your incorporation papers. That is all."
He clicked off the ’stat and grimaced at the lateness of the hour. At least thirty minutes must elapse between his verbal and his first physical call. There was no other way. It was impossible that he appear in person a minute after his ’stat message. The message would have caused a big enough sensation as it was, without the added complication of his immediate arrival.
Besides, he still had to rig up a magnifier control, and swallow the magnifier. He stood finally with narrowed eyes, considering the potentialities of the interviews that he had to make. Some of the executives out there would be extremely hard to dominate quickly. He had been intending to take action against several of them for a long time. They’d been big bosses too long. His policy of letting a family operate for generations, merely paying into a central fund, but otherwise without control, had progressively weakened his authority. It couldn’t be helped. Control of so many was a practical impossibility.
The half-hour up, Hedrock plugged in a transmitter, examined the gleaming corridor that showed beyond. He stepped through. The door he finally came to had a sign on it:

STAR REALTY CO.
TRILLION CREDITS IN PROPERTIES
Office of the President
J. T. TRINER

Trespassers Forbidden

With his ring, Hedrock actuated the secret mechanism of the door. He walked in, straight past the pretty girl at the great reception desk, who tried to stop him. The rays of his ring automatically unlocked the second door. He stepped inside to find himself in a large and imposing office. A big, pale-faced, pale-eyed man rose from behind a curving monster of a desk, and stared at him.
Hedrock paid no attention. One of the other rings that he had put on his finger was tingling violently. He turned his hand slowly. When the tingling stopped, the ring stone was pointing directly at the wall behind the desk. It was a good job of camouflage, Hedrock decided admiringly. The wall design was unbroken, the enormous blaster behind it perfectly hidden. Without his finder ring, he would never have spotted it.
Abruptly, he felt grimmer. He allowed himself the icy and swift thought that his discovery only confirmed his opinion of the man. A veritable cannon hidden in his office—what damnable stuff! His private case history of Triner showed that he wasn’t merely self-centred and ruthless, common traits in an age of gigantic administration trusts. Nor was he simply amoral; hundreds of thousands of Isher citizens had committed as many murders as Triner, but the difference in motive was like the difference between right and wrong. Triner was a prurient wretch, a lecherous skunk, a very hound of evil.
The man was coming forward, holding out his hand, a hearty smile on his pale face, a hearty tone to his voice, as he said, "I don’t know whether to believe in you or not, but at least I’m willing to listen."
Hedrock strode toward the outstretched hand as if to shake it. At the last instant, he stepped past the man and in a moment had seated himself in the big chair behind the curving desk. He faced the startled executive, thinking savagely: So Triner was willing to talk, was he? That was nice. But first he’d get some psychological bludgeoning and a lesson in straightforward ruthlessness with emphatic punctuation of the fact that there were tougher men in the world than J. T. Triner. Keep pushing him; keep him off balance. Hedrock said curtly:
"Before you sit down in that chair, Mr. Triner, before we talk, I want you to start your staff on the job you’re going to do for me—are you listening?"
There was no doubt about it. Triner was not only listening, he was shocked and angry and bewildered. Like so many strong men subjected for the first time to the full force of a personality aura that was almost an energy in itself, he seemed unable to adjust his mental and physical functions to the reality. Not that he looked cowed. Hedrock knew better than to expect fear. Triner’s expression simply grew cautious, with a mixture of curiosity thrown in. He said, "What is it you want done?"
That was too important for ruthlessness of manner. Hedrock drew a folded paper from his pocket. "There," he said earnestly, "are the names of fifty cities. I want all my business properties in those cities listed according to avenues and streets. Never mind who’s in them. Just get the street numbers, two, four, six, eight and so on. And only in cases where there are many in a row, such as a whole block, at least a dozen altogether. Do you follow that?"
"Yes, but—" Triner looked dazed. Hedrock cut him off:
"Give the order." He studied the man from narrowed eyes, then he leaned forward. "I—hope—Triner—that you have been living up to Article 7 of your constitution."
"But, man, that article was promulgated nearly a thousand years ago. You can’t mean—"
"Can you provide that list, or can’t you?"
Triner was sweating visibly. "I guess so," he said finally. "I really don’t know. I’ll see." He stiffened abruptly, added through clenched teeth, "Damn you, you can’t come in here and —“
Hedrock realized when he had pushed a man far enough. "Give the order," he said mildly, "then we’ll talk."
Triner hesitated. He was a badly shaken man, and, after a moment, he must have realized that he could always countermand any instructions. He said, "I’ll have to use the desk ’stat."
Hedrock nodded and watched and listened while the order was transmitted to an underling chief. The man at the other end of the ’stat protested, but giving orders was more in Triner’s line than receiving them. He barked like a sea-lion, and seemed to recover more of his aplomb with every word. He drew up his chair alongside the desk. He smirked at Hedrock.
"What’s the dope?" he asked in a confidential tone. "What’s it all about?"
The man’s seeming acquiescence gave him away. Hedrock sat icily thoughtful. So the controls of the gun were in the desk, somewhere beside where Triner had drawn his chair. Hedrock studied the physical situation thoughtfully. He was sitting at the desk, his back to the cannon, and with Triner to his left. The door leading to the outer office was about fifty feet away, and beyond it was the reception girl. The wall and door would protect her. Anybody else who came in would have to be kept well to the left, preferably behind and beside Triner. Hedrock nodded with satisfaction. His gaze had never left Triner; and now he said:
"I’m going to tell you everything, Triner"—that was an appetizer for the man’s undoubted curiosity, and should restrain his impatience. Hedrock went on—"but first I want you to do one more thing. You have an executive accountant in the head office here, named Royan. Ask him to come up. After I’ve spoken to him, you’ll have a better idea as to whether he’ll be in the firm after today."
Triner looked puzzled, hesitated, and then spoke briefly into the ’stat. A very clear, resonant voice promised to come up immediately. Triner clicked off, and leaned back in his chair. "So you’re the man behind that mysterious wall ’stat?" he temporized finally.
He waved his hand at the design on the wall beside him, then said suddenly, his voice intense, "Is the Empress behind us? Is it the House of Isher that owns this business?"
"No!" said Hedrock.
Triner looked disappointed, but said, "I’m going to believe that, and do you know why? The House of Isher needs money too badly and too continuously to let a treasure like this company vegetate the way it’s been doing. All that stuff about dividing the profits with the tenants periodically, whatever it is, it isn’t Isher."
"No, it isn’t Isher," said Hedrock, and watched the baffled look that came into Triner’s face. Like so many men before him, Triner didn’t quite dare defy the secret owner so long as there was a possibility that the owner was the Imperial family. And Hedrock had found that denial only increased the doubts of the ambitious.
There was a knock at the door, and a young man of about thirty-five came in. He was a big chap with a brisk manner. His eyes widened a little as he took in the seating arrangement of the men in the private office. Hedrock said:
"You’re Royan?"
"Yes." The young man glanced at Triner questioningly, but Triner did not look up.
Hedrock motioned to the decoration that was the wall telestat. "You have been previously informed as to the meaning behind this ’stat?"
"I’ve read the incorporation articles," Royan began; and then he stopped. Understanding poured into his eyes. "You’re not that—"
"Let us," said Hedrock, "have no histrionics. I want to ask you a question, Royan."
"Yes?"
"How much money"—Hedrock articulated his words—"did Triner take out of the firm last year?"
There was a little hiss of indrawn breath from Triner, then silence. The two men, Royan and Triner, looked at each other steadily for a long moment, an unmistakable and violent clash of minds. Finally, Royan laughed softly, an almost boyish laugh, and said, "Five billion credits, sir."
"That’s a little high, isn’t it," Hedrock asked steadily, "for a salary?"
Royan nodded. "I don’t think Mr. Triner regarded himself as being on salary, but rather as an owner."
Hedrock saw that Triner was staring fixedly down at the desk, and his right hand was moving casually toward a tiny ornamental statue.
Hedrock said, "Come over here, Royan." He motioned with his left hand, waited until the young man had taken up a position to the left of Triner, and then manipulated the ring control of his own magnifier. The magnification involved was small, not more than an inch all around. He could have gained the same physical effect by sitting up and swelling out his chest. What was important about it was that it changed the basic structure of his "business" suit and of his own body. Both became virtually as im­pregnable as a Weapon Shop itself. Six months before, on entering the palace, he had racked his brain for a method whereby he might safely take the suit in with him, but the danger of having it stolen by alert palace spies while he was not wearing it had made that impossible. From its structure, any competent physicist could have analyzed at a glance the basic vibrational secret of the Weapon Shops. The suit not only carried the considerable power plant necessary to such an intensive form of magnification, but its innate construction served to confine the entire process to itself and to what it enclosed, a very necessary precaution.
Almost everything that had happened to him after his escape from the Weapon Makers was the result of his not being able to wear the suit into a Weapon Shop.
Hedrock felt the greater rigidity of his body; and his throat was stiffer, his voice slower, as he said, "I would say the salary was much too high. See that it is cut down to five million."
There was a wordless sound from Triner, but Hedrock went on speaking to Royan in that slow, steely voice, "Furthermore, in spite of its co-operative structure, this firm has acquired an unenviable reputation for remorselessness, and the policy of its president of having pretty women picked up in the street and taken to his various secret apartments is—"
He saw the final movement as Triner convulsively grasped the statuette. Hedrock stood up, as Royan yelled a warning.
The fire from the cannon disintegrated the chair on which Hedrock had sat, spumed off the metal desk, drenched the ceiling with flame. It was immensely violent, at least ninety thousand cycles of energy, but it was not so strong that Hedrock did not notice the flash of Royan’s gun. After a moment, the sequence of events was clear. Triner had manipulated and fired the cannon at Hedrock, then whirled, drawing his imperial gun with the intention of killing Royan. But Royan, using a Weapon Shop defensive model, had fired first.
Where Triner had been was a shiningness that twinkled and faded instantly as the powerful suction pumps (auto­matically set off by the cannon) drew great gulps of fresh air through the room. It was a standard process, so swift that the total volume of air in the room was actually changed five times a second.
In the office, between Hedrock and Royan, silence settled. "I don’t see," said Royan finally, "how you escaped."
The man looked excited. His voice trembled. He was white and he obviously needed patient handling for a few minutes. Only, there wasn’t time. No time at all. Al­ready, it seemed to Hedrock, he had spent far too many precious minutes in one office. Hedrock switched off his magnification, said hurriedly:
"You’re the new president of the company, Royan. Your salary is five million a year. What kind of mind-training course are you giving your son?"
Royan was recovering more rapidly than Hedrock had expected. "The usual," he said.
"Change it. The Weapon Shops have recently published the details of a new course, which is not very popular as yet. It includes the strengthening of moral functions. But now . . . when will the lists be ready that Triner ordered for me? Or don’t you know about them?"
The speed of the conversation seemed to be dazing Royan again, but he carried the load. "Not before six. I—"
Hedrock cut him off. "You are going to get some awful shocks tomorrow, Royan, but bear up. Don’t lose your head. We have incurred the wrath of a powerful secret organization. We are to be given a lesson. There will be great destruction of our property, but do not under any circumstances let on to anyone that it is our property, nor begin reconstruction for a month, or until further notice."
He finished grimly, "We must take our losses without outcry. Fortunately, tomorrow is Rest Day. The people will be away from their shops. But remember, have—those —lists—ready at—six!"
He left the man abruptly. The reference to a secret organization was as good a story as any, and when the giant started moving, all its weaknesses would be dwarfed by the horrendous reality. But first, now, some other calls, a few of the easier ones, then eat, then the arrogant Nensen, and then take action on the vastest scale.
He killed Nensen an hour later by the simple method of reflecting the energy of the man’s own gun back at him. The once indomitable Deely turned out harmless, a reformed monster of an old man who resigned swiftly when he saw that Hedrock was not interested in so delayed a conversion. The other men were obstacles whose curiosity and mental inertia had to be overcome. It was a quarter to seven the next morning when Hedrock took an energy drug, several vitamin shots and lay down for half an hour to let them work on his weary body.
He ate an enormous breakfast, and a few minutes before eight o’clock adjusted the magnifier of his "business" suit to full power. The day of the giant had come.

CHAPTER 13

A FEW minutes before the first news came through, Innelda was saying coldly, "Why do we always need money? Where does it go? Our annual budget is astronomical, and yet all I ever see are statements showing that so much of it goes tor one general department and so much of it for another, and so on ad nauseum. The solar system is wealthy beyond estimate; the daily turnover at the Exchange runs into hundreds of billions of credits; and yet the government has no money. What’s the matter? Are tax receipts in arrears?"
There was silence. The lord of finance glanced helplessly around the long cabinet table. His gaze came to rest finally on the face of Prince del Curtin. His eyes lighted up with silent appeal. The prince hesitated, and then said:
"These cabinet meetings are beginning to follow a pattern, your Majesty. The rest of us are silent while you nag us. These days you have the perpetual complaining tone of a wife who, having spent all her husband’s money, berates him for not having more."
She was slow in realizing the implications of that. She was so accustomed to plain speaking in private from her cousin that it did not strike her immediately that this comment was being made during an official meeting of the cabinet. She noted absently that the other men seemed relieved, but she was concentrating too hard on her own words for the full meaning to penetrate. She went on angrily:
"I am tired of being told that we haven’t the money to carry on the normal expenses of government. The Im­perial household expenses have been the same for generations. Any private property I have is maintained out of its earnings, and not by the State. I have been told many times that we have been taxing business and individuals to the limit, and that in fact business complains bitterly of the burden. If these astute business men would examine their books they would discover that there is another less ob­vious drain upon their resources. I refer to the levies of that outrageous, illegal organization, the Weapon Shops, which taxes the resources of this country fully as heavily as the legitimate government. Their pretence that they sell only guns is one of the greatest frauds ever perpetrated on a people. Their method is cunningly designed to enlist the support of grasping individuals among the unthinking masses. It is common knowledge that you need merely make an accusation that a business firm has swindled you, and the secret Weapon Shop courts will adjudicate for you. The question is, when does legitimate profit become a swindle? It is a purely philosophical problem, and could be argued endlessly. But these Shop courts all too easily assess triple damages, give half the money to the accuser, and keep the other half themselves. I tell you, gentlemen, we must start a campaign. We must convince business men that the Weapon Shops are a greater drain on them than is the government. Actually, of course, if business men were honest, it would make no difference. In such an event, the sanctimonious Weapon Makers would be exposed for the thieves they really are. Because, of course, they would still have to have money to maintain their organizations."
She paused, momentarily breathless, and remembered what Prince del Curtin had said earlier. She frowned at him. "So I sound like a nagging wife, do I, cousin? Having spent all my loving husband’s money, I—"
She stopped short. She had a sudden, startled remem­brance of the expression of relief that had come to the faces of the cabinet members after the prince’s comment. In a flash she realized what had not struck her before, that she had been personally accused in front of her whole cabinet.
"Well, I’ll be damned!" she said explosively. " So I’m responsible. So I’ve been spending government money like an irresponsible woman—"
Once more she paused for breath. She was about to speak again when the ’stat beside her chair came to life. "Your Majesty, an urgent news message has just come through from the Middle West. A giant human being, one hundred and fifty feet tall, is destroying the business section of the city of Denar."
"What?"
"If you wish, I will show you the scene. The giant is retreating slowly before the attacks of mobile units."
"Never mind " Her voice was cool and incisive. She finished her curt dismissal. "It must be some robotic machine built by a madman, and the navy can handle it. I cannot give the matter my attention at the moment. Report later."
"Very well."
During the silence that followed, she sat like a statue, her face whitely immobile, her eyes feeling hot in their sockets. She whispered finally, "Can it be some new action of the Weapon Shops?"
She hesitated, and then broke the thrall of what had happened. With a rush her mind came back to what she had been saying before the interruption. Her first words struck at the heart of the implied accusation.
"Prince, am I to understand that you hold me responsible in this public fashion for the financial predicament in which the government finds itself?"
The prince was cool. "Your Majesty is misreading my words. My point was that these cabinet meetings have become nothing but scolding parties. The various departmental lords have a responsibility to parliament, and no useful purpose is served by destructive criticism."
She stared at him, and realized angrily that he had no intention of elaborating on his original statement. She said quickly, "Then you do not regard my suggestion that we inform business men of Weapon Shop thieving tactics —you do not regard that as constructive?"
The prince was silent so long that she snapped, "Well, do you, or don’t you?"
He stroked his jaw, and then looked directly at her.
"No!" he said.
She stared at him wide-eyed, and breathless again. For this was being said in front of the entire cabinet. "Why not?" she said finally, in her most reasonable voice. "It would at least ease the pressure of criticism against us because taxes are so high."
"If it will make you happy," said Prince del Curtin, "it would probably do no harm to launch such a propaganda campaign. It shouldn’t put us very much further in the red."
Innelda was cold again. "It has nothing to do with my happiness," she snapped. "I am thinking only of the State."
Prince del Curtin held his silence; and she gazed at him with a gathering determination. "Prince," she said ear­nestly, "you and I are related by blood. We are good friends in private, and we have had violent disagreements on many matters. However, now you have implied that I allow my private interests to intrude upon my responsibility to the State. Of course, I have always taken for granted that one cannot have two personalities, and that an individual’s every act reflects to some extent his or her private prejudice. But there is a difference between uncon­scious assumptions which influence the individual’s opinions —between that and a policy calculated to further the per­son’s private ends. In what way have I become calculat­ing? What made you suddenly utter a statement with so many implications? Well, I’m waiting."
"Suddenly is hardly the correct description," the Prince said dryly. "For more than a month I have sat here listen­ing with a gathering amazement to your impatient tirades. And I have asked myself one question. Would you like to know what that question is?"
The woman hesitated. The answer had already taken a turn that made her uneasy. She took the plunge. "Tell me.
"The question I asked myself," said Prince del Curtin, "was, ’What is bothering her? What decision is she trying to come to?’ Now, the answer to that was not immediately obvious. We are all aware of your obsession with the Weapon. Shops. On two different occasions you have been prepared to spend enormous sums of government money to further some action against the Weapon Shops. The first such incident occurred some years ago, and cost so much money that only last year was it paid off. And then a few months ago you began to make mysterious remarks to me, and you finally asked the cabinet to vote a large sum of money for a purpose which you did not then state, nor have you stated it since. Abruptly the fleet was called out, there was a charge made by the Weapon Makers that you had secured and were suppressing an interstellar drive. We financed a counter-propaganda, and eventually the affair fizzled out, although the cost as our budget figures show was colossal. I’d still like to know why you felt it necessary to have eight one-hundred-million-cycle energy guns constructed at a cost of one billion eight hundred million credits each. Please don’t misunderstand me. I am not asking you to explain that. I assume from certain remarks of yours that the incident was successfully concluded. The questions then remained: Why were you not satisfied? What was wrong? I decided that the problem was internal not external, personal not political."
The empty feeling was expanding inside her. But still she didn’t know where he was heading. She hesitated, and was lost. The prince continued:
"Innelda, you are thirty-two years old, and unmarried. There are rumours—forgive me for mentioning them—that you have lovers by the hundred, but I know for a fact that those rumours are false. Accordingly, to put it bluntly, it is damn well time you got married."
"Would you suggest," she asked in a voice that was just a little off key, "that I call forth all the young men of the land to perform deeds of derring-do, and that I marry the one who makes the best plum-pudding?"
"That is quite unnecessary," said the prince calmly. "You are already in love."
There was a stirring around the table. Smiles. Friendly faces. "Your Majesty," one man began, "this is the best news I’ve heard in—" He must have seen the expression on her face, because he faltered into silence.
She said, as if she had not heard the interruptions, "Prince, I am amazed. And who is the lucky young man?"
"Possibly one of the most formidable men whom I have ever met, but charming for all of his vitality and well worthy of your hand. He came to the palace about eight months ago, and you were immediately impressed with him, but unfortunately because of his antecedents, politically speaking, there was a conflict in your mind between your natural desires and your obsession."
She was aware now of whom he was talking, and she tried to head him off, "Surely, you are not referring to that young man whom I ordered hanged two months ago, but to whom I subsequently granted mercy."
Prince del Curtin smiled. "I admit your violent judgment against him puzzled me for a while, but actually it was merely another facet of the equally violent conflict going on in your mind."
Innelda was cool as she answered. "I seem to remember that you offered no great objections to the execution order."
"I was bowled over. I have an innate loyalty to your person, and your positive statements against him confused me. It was only afterwards that I realized it all fitted."
"You don’t think I was sincere in giving the order?"
The prince said, "In this world, people continually destroy those they love. They even commit suicide, thus destroying the one they love most of all."
"And what has all this to do with the conflict that is going on in my mind, and which—ironically—is making a shrew out of me?"
"Two months ago you told me that you had informed Captain Hedrock"—she tensed slightly as the name was mentioned for the first time—" that you would invite him back to the palace in two months. The time is up, and you cannot make up your mind to do so."
"You mean, my love has dimmed?"
"No." He was patient. "You have suddenly realized that calling him back would be an act far more significant than anything you imagined when you first named the time limit. In your mind it will be tantamount to an admission that the situation is exactly as I have stated."
Innelda stood up. "Gentlemen," she said with a faint, tolerant smile, "all this has been a revelation to me. I am sure that my cousin means well, and in a way it might be excellent thing for me to get married. But I confess that mad never thought of Captain Hedrock as the individual who would have to hear my nagging all the rest of his life. Unfortunately, there is another reason why I have hesitated to marry, and so a third conflict should be added to the two mentioned by the prince. I—"
Beside her chair the telestat clicked on. "Your Majesty, the Weapon Makers’ Council has just issued a statement in connection with the giant."
Innelda sat down. She felt a vague shock at the realization that she had forgotten about the meaningless titan with his seemingly senseless program of destruction. Now she gripped the edge of the long table. "I’ll obtain a copy of it later," she said. "What is the gist?"
There was a pause, and then another, deeper voice took over: "A special statement has just been issued by the Weapon Makers’ Council denouncing the hundred-and-fifty-foot giant, who has now devastated the business districts of the cities of Denar and Lenton. The Weapon Makers state that the rumour that the giant is a Weapon Shop machine is absolutely false, and they emphasize that they will do all in their power to help capture the giant. As was reported earlier, the giant ran—“
She shut it off with a flick of her fingers. "Gentlemen," he said, "I think you had all better go back to your headquarters and stand by. The State is in danger, and this time"—she stared at her cousin—"this time it does not seem to be a product of any calculation on my part."
She broke off. "Good day to you, gentlemen."
As was customary, the cabinet lords remained at their places until she had left the room.
When she got back to her apartment, she waited a few minutes, and then put a call through to Prince del Curtin’s office. His face came on to the plate almost immediately. His eyes grew questioning.
"Mad?" he asked.
"Of course not. You know better than that." She broke off. "Del, is there any information yet as to what the giant wants?"
"He wants release of the interstellar drive."
"Oh! Then it is the Shops."
The prince shook his head. "I don’t think so, Innelda," he said seriously. "They’ve issued a second statement within the past few minutes, apparently realizing that their propaganda of six weeks ago would be connected with the giant. They reiterate their demand that you release the drive, but deny any connection with the giant, and once more offer to help catch him."
"Their denial is ridiculous on the face of it."
Prince del Curtin said earnestly, "Innelda, if this giant continues his destruction, you’ll have to do something besides make accusations against the Shops."
"Are you coming down to breakfast?" she asked. "No. I’m going to Denar."
She stared at him anxiously. "Be careful, Del."
"Oh, I have no intention of getting killed."
She laughed abruptly. "I’m sure of it. You can tell me later what your reason is for going."
"It’s no secret. I’ve been invited by the navy. I think they want a responsible witness to the efforts they are making, so that no charges can later me made that they aren’t doing everything in their power." He broke off. "So long."
"Good-bye," said Innelda. And clicked off her ’stat. She spent the morning dictating letters. At lunch in the main salon, so many anxious glances were turned her way that, when she went back to her apartment, she immediately turned on the ’stat and had a look at the giant. Her first sight of him showed him ravaging a city street. He was like a gigantic madman, a veritable destroying demon. She stared at him in a gathering fascination of horror, almost of disbelief. Buildings crashed before his incredible advance. He shone in the sun like a monstrous knight in dazzling armour.
As she watched, a destroyer flashed near him, firing with all of its forty guns; and the flames splashed off the giant in an incandescent chromatic fury, as if he were a solid energy screen in himself. But she noticed with narrowed eyes that, after the attack, he stepped behind a tall building and partially crouched there as the destroyer came back. Baffled, the ship refrained from firing. It returned a minute later with two others, but the giant was farther away, leaving behind him a trail of destruction, a devastation of shattered buildings. He held up a small shop between himself and the ships’ fire, and seemed immune and even unaware of the spumes of energy that bounced on him.
The woman thought, "He doesn’t like direct fire, but he can stand it. Indirect energy doesn’t bother him at all." With a shudder she snapped off the ’stat. The scene faded instantly from the plate.
She felt tired, and so she lay down for an hour. And she must have slept, because she woke up to the sound of her private bedside ’stat. It was Prince del Curtin, looking and sounding very worried. "Innelda, have you been keep­ing track of the giant?"
She felt a sudden emptiness. It was still hard for her to grasp that such a menace had come out of nothingness only that morning, and was now threatening the nature of things Isher. She managed finally, "Is there anything special? I’ve been busy."
"Thirty-four cities, Innelda. Only one person killed yet, and that an accident. But think of it. It’s real; it’s no joke. The continent’s beginning to boil like a toppled ant-hill. He destroyed small establishments only, leaving the big companies untouched. A regular tidal wave of rumours have started about that, and I don’t think any amount of propaganda is of value so long as that damned thing is at large." He broke off, "What is this about you hiding an interstellar drive? Is there any truth in it?"
She hesitated; then, "Why do you ask?"
"Because," he said grimly, "if it’s true, and if that’s what’s behind the giant, then you’d better start thinking seriously of handing the secret over with the best possible grace. You can’t stand another day of the giant."
"My dear "—she was cold, determined— "we’ll stand a hundred days, if necessary. If an interstellar drive should be developed, the House of Isher would under present circumstances be opposed to it!"
"Why?"
"Because"—her voice was a resonant force—" our population would shoot off in all directions. In two hundred years, there’d be thousands of upstart royal families and sovereign governments ruling hundreds of planets, declaring wars like kings and dictators of old. And of all the people they would hate most would be the ancient House of Isher, whose living presence would make their loud pretensions ridiculous. Life on Earth would become one long series of wars against other star systems." She went on tautly, " It may seem silly to think of a situation as it would be two hundred years hence, but a family like ours, that has ruled in unbroken line for more than forty-seven hundred years, has learned to think in terms of centuries."
She finished, "On the day that an administration method is developed whereby controlled stellar emigration is possible, on that day we could regard with approval such an invention. Until then—"
She stopped, because he was nodding, his lean, strong face thoughtful. "You’re right, of course. That angle didn’t occur to me. No chaos like that can be permitted. But our situation is becoming more serious every hour. Innelda, let me make a suggestion."
"Yes."
"You’re going to be shocked."
A tiny frown creased her forehead. "Go ahead."
"All right. Listen: The Weapon Shops’ propaganda is benefiting from the giant’s handiwork, and at the same time they keep denouncing the giant. Let’s take them up on that."
"What do you mean?"
"Let me get in touch with them. We’ve got to identify the people behind that giant."
"You mean, work with them?" She found her voice in an explosive outburst, "After three thousand years an Empress of Isher begs the aid of the Weapon Makers? Never!"
"Innelda, the giant is at the present moment destroying the city of Lakeside."
"Oh!"
She was silent. For the first time, she felt dismayed. Glorious Lakeside, second only to Imperial City in splendour and wealth. She tried to picture the shining giant crashing through the wonder city of lakes. And, slowly, she nodded agreement. There was no longer any doubt. After one short day, the giant, with a single exception, had become the most important factor in a shattering world.
She hesitated; then, "Prince!"
"Yes."
"Captain Hedrock left me an address. Will you try to get in touch with him, and ask him to come to the palace, tonight if possible?"
Her cousin looked at her thoughtfully, said finally, simply, "What’s the address?"
She gave it, and then sat back, forcing herself to relax. It was relieving after a minute to realize that she had made two great decisions.
It was a few minutes before five o’clock when the automatically relayed and recorded message from the Empress reached Hedrock. The request that he come to the palace startled him. It was hard to believe that Innelda had become so panicky about the future of the House of Isher.
He ended his destructive campaign, and returned to his secret laboratory. Arrived there, he tuned in to the secret wave-length of the Weapon Makers’ Council, or rather the wave-length they thought secret; and, disguising his voice, said, "Members of the Weapon Makers’ Council, I am sure that you have already realized the great advantage to your own cause of what the giants are doing."
It seemed to Hedrock that he must keep stressing that there were more than one involved. The Weapon Shops knew only too well that a normal human being was aged five years every thirty minutes when enlarged. He went on urgently, "The giants need immediate assistance. The Weapon Makers must now take over, must send out volunteers to play the role of giant for fifteen minutes, or half an hour per person. They do not have to destroy, but their appearance will give an effect of continuity. It is also important that the Shops now resume in full force their propaganda to compel the Empress to surrender the secret of the interstellar drive. It is essential that the first giant
appear sometime early this evening. For the sake of the progressive forces of man, do not fail."
He was still in his hide-out fifteen minutes later when the first of the giants appeared, so quick was the response. It was too quick. It showed private plans. It showed that the greatest power in the solar system was reacting like a finely poised steel spring; and he had no doubt that the plans included a determination to penetrate the identity of the person who knew their secrets. He was even prepared to believe that they knew who he was.
Accordingly, the time had come to bring into use one of his secret inventions. To begin with, he must make a trip through the one he had here in his hide-out. Later, when the crisis came, he could make an attempt to utilize a replica that, long ago, he had secreted in the tombs of the palace. The next twelve hours would be decisive; and the great question was, would the spider beings let him carry through?
They showed no sign.

CHAPTER 14

THE warm, cloudy night was ablaze. The long street, the notorious Avenue of Luck, scintillated like a jewel as Gonish walked along it. Mile on mile of jewels, fusing in the re­mote distance in either direction to a shimmer of mingled white and colour. Signs glowed at the No-man, a glory of light-engraved messages:

WIN A FORTUNE
WALK IN WITH TEN CREDITS
WALK OUT WITH A MILLION

THE DIAMOND PALACE
10,000,000 DIAMONDS BLAZON
INTERIOR

TRY YOUR LUCK IN A
SETTING OF DIAMONDS

There were more of that type as Gonish walked on:
THE RUBY PALACE—GOLD PALACE—EMERALD PALACE—intermingled with hundreds of no less gaudy structures. He came finally to his destination.

LUCK EMPORIUM
BETS AS LOW AS FIVE PENNIES
NO LIMIT

The No-man paused, smiling gravely. It was fitting that the Empress had selected as their rendezvous one of her properties that catered to the masses. He must find out if she knew where Hedrock was, draw the information out of her, and escape with his life.
Gonish studied the crowds of predominantly young people who were streaming in and out of the garish building. Their laughter, the rich young voices of them, quickened the splendour of the blazing night. It all seemed normal, but he stood with practiced patience measuring the faces that moved by, assessing the characters of the loungers from their expressions; and it didn’t take long to grasp the reality. The sidewalks swarmed with Imperial government agents.
Gonish stood grim. The Weapon Makers’ Council had insisted that the place of meeting be public. It was understandable that great precautions should be taken by the government secret police, and also that Her Majesty would not be anxious to have it known that she was dealing with the Weapon Shops so soon after the appearance of the giants. The conference was scheduled for the small hour of 2.30 a.m. It was now—Gonish glanced at his watch—exactly 1.55.
He remained where he was, conscious of a gathering sadness that it was his duty to attempt to ensnare Hedrock. But the identification of Hedrock from his message, as the man behind the giants, had been shockingly convincing and, it seemed to Gonish, fully justifying the fears of the Council. Hedrock had shown by his actions that he was dangerous, and since he had made no attempt to explain his purpose when given the opportunity to do so, he must be considered guilty as charged.
It was unthinkable that a man who possessed the basic secrets of the Weapon Shops could be permitted at large.
And if, as the Council believed, the Empress knew his whereabouts, the information would have to be cleverly extracted from her at the meeting which she herself had suggested. His friend Hedrock must die. And meanwhile he had better go inside and look around.
The interior sparkled with gardens and fountains and mechanical games. It was bigger than it had seemed from outside, both longer and wider. It was crowded with about equal numbers of men and women. Many of the women wore masks. Gonish nodded with comprehension. The Empress Isher would be simply one more masked woman. He paused before a game that was all flashing fire, a spray of violently glittering numbers twisting over the velvet blackness of a great board. Thoughtfully, the No-man watched several games run their course, trying each time to impress the over-all structure of the game into the ultra-trained region that was his brain. Finally, he placed ten credits on each of three numbers.
The fire slowed its gyrations in its coruscating fashion, and became a dazzling pillar of numbers piled one on top of another. The croupier intoned: "74, 29, 86, paying odds this time of 17 to 1."
As Gonish collected his five hundred and ten credits, the croupier stared at him. "Say," he said in an astonished voice, "that’s only the second time since I’ve been at this table that anybody’s ever won on all three numbers."
The No-man smiled. "Mind over matter," he said gently; and, disinterested, wandered off. He could almost feel the croupier’s astounded gaze boring into his back. What he wanted was a game he couldn’t solve with his special abilities. And there was still nearly twenty-five minutes in which to find it. He came to an enormous machine with balls and an involved series of wheels under wheels. The balls, sixty of them, all numbered, started at the top, and, as the wheels spun, the balls rolled gradually downward, progressing from wheel to wheel. The farther down they went, the more they paid; but the first half of that complicated though swift journey didn’t count, and few ever got lower.
The great attraction, so far as Gonish could make out, was the sensation of watching one’s ball go down, down, with hope not fading until the last second. It turned out to be too simple. His balls went farthest four times in a row. Gonish pocketed his winnings, and came finally to a game that was a sphere of black and white light. The two lights merged into a single, spinning beam, and came out all white or all black. The bet was, which would it be?
Not once was he sure. He finally laid his first wager on the gambler’s basis that white was the symbol of purity. White lost. He watched his money whisked off, and decided to forget the purity. Black lost. Beside him, a woman’s rich laughter tinkled; and then, "I hope, Mr. Gonish, that you can do better than that with the giant. But please follow us to the private rooms."
Gonish turned. Three men and a woman stood there. One of the men was Prince del Curtin. The woman’s face under its mask seemed long and the mouth itself was unmistakably Isher. Her eyes through the mask slits glinted green, and her familiar, golden voice, completed the recognition picture.
The No-man bowed low and said, "I’m sure I shall."
They went in silence to a luxuriously furnished drawing-room, and sat down. Gonish took his time. There were questions he wanted to ask. The strange thing was, his casual references to Hedrock produced only silence. After a while, that was astounding. Gonish leaned back, studying the faces of the three men and the woman, genuinely disturbed. He said at last, very carefully, " My feeling is that you are withholding information."
It wasn’t, he thought after he had spoken, that they could be doing it consciously. Their earnestness was unmistakable. And they couldn’t possibly suspect that it was Hedrock he was after. Yet there seemed to exist among them a tacit understanding that nothing be said about Hedrock.
It was Prince del Curtin who made the denial. "I assure you, Mr. Gonish, you are quite mistaken. Among us four is every scrap of information that has come in about the giant. And, of course, any clue that may have turned up in the past as to his identity will probably be somewhere in our minds, too. You have only to ask the proper questions and we will answer."
It was convincing. This was going to be harder than he had thought, and it was just possible that, dangerous though it was, he might have to come out into the open. Gonish said slowly, "You are mistaken in assuming that you are the only reliable sources of information. There is a man, probably the greatest man now living, whose extraordinary abilities we of the Weapon Shops are just beginning to appreciate. I am referring to Robert Hedrock, who holds the rank of Captain in Your Majesty’s army."
To Gonish’s amazement, the Empress leaned toward him. Her gaze was intense, her lips parted breathlessly, her eyes shining.
"You mean," she whispered, "the Weapon Shops consider Robert—Captain Hedrock—as one of the world’s great men? She did not wait for a reply, but turned to Prince del Curtin. "You see," she said. "You see!"
The prince smiled. "Your Majesty," he said quietly, "my opinion of Captain Hedrock has always been high."
The woman faced Gonish across the table, said in a strangely formal tone, "I will see to it that Captain Hedrock is advised of your urgent desire to interview him."
She knew! He had that much. As for the rest—Gonish leaned back in his chair ruefully. She would advise Hedrock, would she? He could just imagine Hedrock’s sardonic reception of the information. Gonish straightened slowly. His situation was becoming desperate. The entire Weapon Shop world was geared to act on the results of this meeting. And still he had nothing.
There was no doubt that these people were as anxious to get rid of the giant as the Weapon Makers were to get hold of Hedrock; and the irony was that the death of Hedrock would simultaneously solve both problems. With an effort, Gonish mustered his best smile, and said, "You seem to have a little mystery among yourselves about Captain Hedrock. May I ask what it is?"
Surprisingly, the question brought a puzzled stare from Prince del Curtin. "I should have thought," the man said finally, politely, "that in your fashion you would long ago have put two and two together. Or is it possible that, of all the people of the solar system, you are not aware of what happened tonight. Where have you been since 7.45?"
Gonish was startled. In his desire to keep his mind clear for this meeting, he had come early to Imperial City. At 7.30 he had gone into a quiet little restaurant. Emerging an hour and a half later, he had attended a play. That ended at 11.53. Since then, he had wandered along sightseeing. He had ignored the news. He knew nothing. Incredibly, half the world could have been destroyed and he wouldn’t know. Prince del Curtin was speaking again:
"It is true that the identity of the man in such a case is traditionally withheld, but—“
"Prince!"
It was the Empress, her voice low and tense. The men looked at her, startled, as she went on, more grimly, " Say no more. There is something wrong. All this questioning about Captain Hedrock has an ulterior motive. They’re only partly interested in the giant."
She herself must have realized that her warning was too late. She stopped and looked at Gonish, and the look in her eyes brought pity welling up in him. Until this moment, he had never regarded the Empress Isher as quite human. But there could be no pity. With a jerk, Gonish brought his hand up near his mouth, tore back the sleeve, and said ringingly into the tiny radio that was strapped there:
"Captain Hedrock is in the Empress’ personal apartment—“,
They were quick, those three men. They bowled him over in one concerted rush; and then they were on top of him. Gonish offered no resistance, but submitted quietly to arrest. After a moment, he felt relief that he, who had been compelled by inexorable duty to betray his friend, would now die, too.

CHAPTER 15

THE ruins consisted of a break-through into a main corridor of the palace, and of gaping energy holes along the corridor itself where the fighting had taken place.
Beside the Empress, Prince del Curtin said anxiously, "Hadn’t you better get some sleep, Your Majesty? It’s after four. And, as the Weapon Makers have not answered our repeated calls, there is nothing more that can be done tonight about your husband . . . about Captain Hedrock."
She waved him away, vaguely. There was a thought in her mind, a thought so sharp that it seemed to have physi­cal qualities; so painful that every moment it existed it was a bit of hell. She must get him back; no matter what the sacrifice, she must have Hedrock back. Strange, she thought finally, how she who had been so cold and steely and calculating, so almost inhumanly imperial—strange how in the ultimate issue she should prove to be like all the women who had ever become emotional over a man. As if the first shock of committing herself to one man had literally changed the chemistry of her body. When Hed­rock had been announced at six o’clock the night before, her mind was already made up. She thought of her decision as intellectual, product of the need for an Isher heir. Ac­tually, of course, she had never thought of anyone but Hedrock as the father. In the first audience she had granted him eight months earlier, he had coolly announced that he had come to the palace for the sole purpose of marrying her. That amused, then angered, then enraged her, but it had put him in the special category as the only man who had ever asked for her hand. The psychology involved had always been plain; and she sometimes felt acutely the unfairness of the situation for other men who might have the ambition or desire. Court etiquette forbade that they mention the subject. The tradition was that she must ask. She never had.
In the final issue she had thought only of the man who had actually proposed; and, at six o’clock he had come in response to her urgent call and agreed instantly to an immediate marriage. The ceremony had been simple but public. Public in that she took her vows before the telestat, so that all the world might see her and hear her words. Hedrock had not appeared on the telestat. His name was not mentioned. He was referred to as "the distinguished officer who has won Her Majesty’s esteem". He was a consort only, and as such must remain in the background.
Only the Ishers mattered. The men and women they married remained private persons. That was the law; and she had never thought there was anything wrong with it. She didn’t now, but for nearly ten hours she had been a wife, and during those hours her mind and metabolism adjusted. The thoughts that came had no relation to any she had ever had before. Curious thoughts about how she must now bear the chosen man’s children, and mother them, and of how the palace must be transformed spiritu­ally so that children could live there. After six hours she had told him of her appointment to meet Edward Gonish. And went off with the memory of the odd expression in his eyes—and now this ruin, and the gathering realization that Hedrock was gone, snatched irresistibly from the heart of her empire by her old enemies. She grew aware that someone, the court chancellor, was recounting a list of precautions that had been taken to prevent leakage of the news that the palace had been attacked.
No reports had been permitted to be broadcast. Every witness was being sworn to silence under strict penalties. By dawn, the repair work would be completed without trace, and thereafter any story that did come out would seem a barefaced rumour, to be laughed at, and ridiculed. It had been, she realized, fast, effective suppression. Very important, that. The prestige of the House of Isher might have been dealt a damaging blow. But the success of the censorship made it all remote, secondary. There would be rewards and honours to dole out, but what mattered now was, she must get him back.
Slowly, she emerged from her dark mood. Her party, she saw, was clear now of the muttering repair machines, and was moved along the wrecked corridor. Her mind withdrew further from itself, grew more intent on her sur­roundings. She thought: the important thing was to find out what had happened, then act. Frowning from her new purpose, she examined the mutilated walls of the hallway. Her green eyes flashed. She said with a semblance of her old sardonicism, "From the slant of the ray burns, our side seems to have done all the damage, except for the initial breach in the main wall."
One of the officers nodded grimly. "They were after Captain Hedrock only. They used a peculiar paralyzing ray that toppled our soldiers over like ninepins. The men are still recovering with no harmful effects visible, much as General Grail did after Captain Hedrock seemed to cause him to die from heart failure at lunch two months ago.
"But what happened?" she demanded sharply. "Bring me someone who saw everything. Was Captain Hedrock asleep when the attack came?"
"No— " The officer spoke cautiously. "No, Your Majesty, he was down in the tombs."
"Where?"
The soldier looked unhappy. "Your Majesty, as soon as you and your party left the palace, Captain Hed . . . your consor—"
She said impatiently, "Call him Prince Hedrock, please."
"Thank you, Majesty. Prince Hedrock went down in the tombs to one of the old store-rooms, removed part of one wall—"
"He what? But go on!"
"Yes, Your Majesty. Naturally, in view of his new position, our guards gave him every assistance in removing the section of metal wall and transporting it to the elevators, and up to this corridor."
"Naturally."
"The soldiers who reported to me said the wall section was weightless but it offered some quality of innate resistance to movement. It was about two feet wide and six and a half feet long; and when Cap . . . Prince Hedrock stepped through it and vanished, and then came back, it—"
"When he what? Colonel, what are you talking about?"
The officer bowed. "I regret my confusion, Madame. I did not see all of this, but I have pieced together varied accounts. My mind of course persists in regarding as more important what I myself saw. I actually saw him enter the detached wall shield, disappear, and return a minute later."
The Empress stood there, her mind almost a blank. She knew she would get the story eventually, but right now it seemed beyond her reach, buried deep in a muddle of phrases that had no meaning in themselves. Captain Hedrock had gone to the tombs deep below the palace, removed a section of wall, and then what?
She put the question incisively; and the colonel said, "And then, Your Majesty, he brought it up to the palace proper and stood waiting."
"This was before the attack?"
The officer shook his head. "During it. He was still in he tombs when the wall was breached by the concentrated fire of the Weapon Shop warships. I warned him personally in my capacity as chief of the palace guards of what was happening. The warning only made him speed his return to the surface, where he was captured."
Briefly again she felt helpless. The description seemed clear enough now. But it made no sense. Hedrock must have known something was going to happen, because he lad gone purposely down into the tombs immediately after her own departure to meet Edward Gonish. That part was all right. It seemed to indicate a plan. The strange thing was that he had come up and, right before the eyes of the Weapon Shop forces and the palace guards, had apparently used the wall section to transmit himself somewhere, as the Weapon Makers were reputed to be able to do. But, instead of staying away, he had come back. Insanely, he had come back, and permitted the Weapon Makers to take him prisoner.
She said finally, hopelessly, "’What happened to the section of wall?"
"It burned up right after Prince Hedrock warned the Weapon Shop councillor, Peter Cadron, who led the attackers."
"Warned—" She turned to del Curtin. "Prince, perhaps you can obtain a coherent story. I’m lost."
The prince said quietly, "We’re all tired, Your Majesty. Colonel Nison has been up all night." Ile turned to the flushing officer. "Colonel, as I understand it, guns from Weapon Shop warships breached the gap in the outer wall at the end of the corridor. Then one of the ships drew alongside, and sent men into the corridor, men who were immune to the fire of our troops—is that right?"
"Absolutely, sir."
"They were led by Peter Cadron of the Weapon Makers’ Council, and when they reached a certain point in the corridor, there was Prince Hedrock standing waiting. He had brought some kind of electronic plate or shield, six feet by two feet, from a hiding-place in the tombs. He stood beside it, waited until everybody could see his action, then stepped into the plate, vanishing as he did so.
"The plate continued to stand there, apparently held in place from the other side; this would account for the resistance it offered when the soldiers carried it up from the tombs for Prince Hedrock. A minute after his disappearance, Prince Hedrock stepped back out of the shield and, facing the Weapon Shop men, warned Peter Cadron."
"That is correct, sir."
"What was the warning?"
The officer said steadily, "He asked Councillor Cadron if he recalled the Weapon Shop laws forbidding any interference, for any reason, with the seat of Imperial Government, and warned him that the entire Weapon Shop Council would regret its high-handed action, and that it would be taught to remember that it is but one of two facets of Isher civilization."
"He said that!" Her voice was eager, her eyes ablaze. She whirled on del Curtin. "Prince, did you hear that?"
The prince bowed, then turned back to Colonel Nison.
"My last question is this: In your opinion did Prince Hedrock give any evidence of being able to fulfil his threat against the Weapon Makers?"
"None, sir. I could have shot him myself from where I stood. Physically he was, and I presume it, completely in their power."
"Thank you," said the prince. "That is all."
There remained the fact that she must rescue Captain Hedrock. She paced up and down, up and down. Dawn came, a grey muggy light that peered through the huge windows of her office apartment shedding vague pools of light in its shadowy corners, and making no impression at all where there were artificial lights. She saw that Prince del Curtin was watching her anxiously. She slowed her rapid pacing, and said, "I can’t believe it. I can’t believe that Captain Hedrock would say things out of bravado. It is possible that there exists some organization of which we know nothing. In fact—" She faced him wildly. "Prince," she said in an intense voice, "he told me that he was not, never had been, never would be a Weapon Shop man."
Del Curtin was frowning. "Innelda," he said pityingly, "you are exciting yourself uselessly. There can’t be anything. Human beings, being what they are, sooner or later manifest any power they may have. That is a law as fixed as Einsteinian gravitation. If such an organization existed, we would have known of it."
"We have missed the clues. Don’t you see?" Her voice trembled with the desperation of her thought. "He came to marry me. And he won there. That shows the calibre of the organization. And what about the section of wall that he removed from the store-room in the tombs—how did that get there? Explain that."
"Surely," said the prince in a stately voice, "the Ishers cannot but be mortal enemies of any secret organization that may exist!"
"The Ishers," said the woman icily, "are learning that they are human beings as well as rulers, and that the world is a big place, too big for one mind or group of minds to comprehend in its entirety."
They stared at each other, two people whose nerves were frayed to the utmost. It was the Empress who recovered first. She said wearily, "It seems incredible, Prince, that you and I who have been almost truly brother and sister, should be on the verge of a quarrel. I’m sorry."
She came forward and placed her hand on his. He took it and kissed it. There were tears in his eyes as he straightened. "Your Majesty," he said huskily, "I beg your forgiveness. I should have remembered the strain you are undergoing. You have but to command me. We have power. A billion men will spring to arms at your command. We can threaten the Weapon Makers with a generation of war. We can destroy any man who has dealings with them. We can—"
She shook her head hopelessly. " My dear, you do not realize what you are saying. This is an age that would normally be revolutionary. The necessary disorganized mental outlook exists. The evils are there: selfish administration, corrupt courts, and rapacious industry. Every class contributes its own brand of amoral and immoral attributes, which are beyond the control of any individual. Life itself is in the driver’s seat; we are only passengers. So far our marvellous science, the immensity of machine production, the intricate and superb organization of law, and" —she hesitated, then went on reluctantly—" the existence of the Weapon Makers as a stabilizing influence, have prevented an open explosion. But for a generation at least, we mustn’t rock the boat. I am counting particularly upon a new method of mind training recently released by the Weapon Shops, which strengthens moral function as well as performing everything that other methods are noted for. As soon as we get rid of the menace of the giant organization we—"
She stopped because of the startled expression that flashed into the prince’s lean face. Her eyes widened. She whispered, "It’s impossible. He . . . can’t be . . . the giant. Wait . . . Wait, don’t do anything. We can prove it all in a minute—"
She crossed swiftly to her personal ’stat, said in a tired, flat voice, "Bring the prisoner, Edward Gonish, to my office."
For five minutes she stood almost unmoving until the door opened and Gonish was ushered in. The guards departed on her command. She relaxed sufficiently then to ask the questions.
The No-man answered her steadily. "I do not understand the electronic shield through which you say he disappeared, but yes, Your Majesty, Captain Hedrock is one of the giants, or "—he hesitated, then added slowly—" or, and this thought has just come, the giant."
The significance of the hesitation was not lost on her. She swayed wearily. "But why should he want to marry the woman whose empire he is trying to ruin?"
"Madam"—Gonish spoke quietly—"it was only two months ago that we discovered Captain Hedrock was deceiving the Weapon Shops. It was the accidental disclosure of his remarkably superior intelligence that proved him to be a man to whom the Isher line and the Weapon Makers are but a means to an end. What that end is, I am only beginning to suspect. If you will answer a few questions, I shall be able to tell you in a few minutes who Captain Hedrock is, or rather, was! I say ’was’ of necessity. I regret to say that the intention of the Weapon Makers was to question him in a specially constructed chamber; then immediately execute him."
Silence settled over the room. Actually, the capacity of her body for shock was gone. She stood, cold and numb, without thought, waiting. She noticed finally, absently, that the No-man was an extremely distinguished-looking individual. She studied him, and then forgot his personal appearance as he began to speak:
"I have, of course, all the information about Captain Hedrock that is known to the Weapon Makers. My search led into very unusual by-ways. But if similar curious paths exist in the Isher annals, as I believe they do, then the section of wall Hedrock removed from the tombs is only the final clue. But let me ask: Is there any picture, or film, any physical record available of the husband of the Empress Ganeel?"
"Why—no!" The breathlessness was accompanied by a dizziness, almost a spinning of her brain; for her mind had made an improbable leap. She spoke blurrily, "Mr. Gonish, he said that, except for my dark hair, I reminded him of Ganeel."
The No-man bowed gravely. "Your Majesty, I see you have already plunged into these strange waters. I want you to run your mind back and back through the history of your line, and remember—whose pictorial record is missing, husband or emperor?"
"They’re mostly husbands of empresses," she said slowly, steadily. "That is how the traditions began, that consorts should remain in the background." She frowned. "So far as I know there is only one emperor, of whom picture, portrait or film record is not available. That one is understandable. As the first of the line, he—"
She stopped. She stared at Gonish. "Are you crazy?" she said. "Are you crazy?"
The No-man shook his head. "You may now regard it as a full intuition. You know what my training is. I take a fact here and a fact there, and as soon as I have approximately ten per cent, the answer comes automatically. They call it intuition, but actually it is simply the ability of the brain to co-ordinate tens of thousands of facts in a flash, and to logicalize any gaps that may exist.
"One of the facts in this case is that there are no less than twenty-seven important pictorial records missing in the history of the Weapon Shops. I concentrated my attention on the writing of the men in question, and the similarity of mental outlook, the breadth of intellect, was unmistakable." He finished. "You may or may not know it, but just as the first and greatest of the Ishers is only a name, so our founder, Walter S. de Lany, is a name without a face."
"But who is he?" said Prince del Curtin, blankly. "Apparently, somewhere along the line the race of man bred an immortal."
"Not bred. It must have been artificial. Had it been natural, it would have been repeated many times in these centuries. And it must have been accidental, and unrepeatable, because everything the man has ever said or done shows an immense and passionate interest in the welfare of the race."
"But," said the prince, "what is he trying to do? Why did he marry Innelda?"
For a moment, Gonish was silent. He stared at the woman, and she returned his gaze, the colour in her cheeks high and brilliant. Finally she nodded, and Gonish said:
"For one thing, he has tried to keep the Isher strain Isher. He believes in his own blood, and rightly so, as history has proven. For instance, you two are only remotely Isher. Your blood is so diluted that your kinship to Captain Hedrock can hardly be called a relation. Hedrock remarked to me once that the Isher emperors tended to marry brilliant and somewhat unstable women, and that this periodically endangered the family. It was the empresses, he said, who always saved the line by marrying steady, sober, able men."
"Suppose—" The woman did not think of her words as an interruption; the thought came; she spoke it. "Suppose we offered to trade you for him?"
Gonish shrugged. "You can probably obtain his corpse for me."
That burned and chilled by turns, but the brief fever left her colder, more remote from emotion. Death was something that she had seen with icy eyes, and she could face it for him as well as for herself.
"Suppose I were to offer the interstellar drive?"
Her intensity seemed to astound the man. He drew back and stared at her. "Madam," he said finally, "I can offer you no intuition one way or the other, nor any logical hope. I must admit that I am puzzled by the electronic shield, but I get nothing, no sense of what it could be, or why it should help him. Whatever he did when he was within it could not to my knowledge assist him to escape through the impregnable walls of a Weapon Shop battle cruiser, or out of the metal room where he was taken. All the science of the Weapon Makers and the Isher Empire is arrayed against him. Science moves in spurts, and we are in the dynamic middle of the latest one. A hundred years from now, when the lull has set in, an immortal man may begin to get his bearings, not before."
"Suppose he tells them the truth?" It was Prince del Curtin who spoke.
"Never!" the woman flashed. "Why, that would be begging. No Isher would think of such a thing."
Gonish said, "Her Majesty is right, but that is not the only reason. I will not explain. The possibility of a confession does not exist."
She was only vaguely aware of his words. She whirled on her cousin. She held herself straight, her head high. She said in a thrillingly clear voice, "Keep trying to contact the Weapon Makers. Offer them Gonish, the interstellar drive, and legal recognition, including an arrangement whereby their courts and ours establish a liaison, all in exchange for Captain Hedrock. They would be mad to refuse."
The passion sagged. She saw that the No-man was gazing at her gloomily. "Madam," he said sadly, "you have obviously paid no attention to my earlier statement. The intention was to kill him within a maximum of one hour. In view of his previous escape from the Weapon Makers, that intention will not be deviated from. The greatest human story in history is over. And, Madam—"
The No-man stared at her steadily. "For your sake, it is just as well. You know as well as I do that you cannot have children."
"What’s this?" said Prince del Curtin in a vast amazement. "Innelda—"
"Silence!" Her voice was harsh with mortified fury. "Prince, have this man returned to his cell. He has really become intolerable. And I forbid you to discuss your sovereign with him."
The prince bowed. "Your Majesty commands," he said coldly. He turned. "This way, Mr. Gonish."
She had wondered if she could be hurt further; and here it was. She stood, after a moment, alone in her shattered world. Long minutes dragged before she realized that sleep at least would be kind.

CHAPTER 16

IT was not so much a room in which Hedrock found himself as a metal cavern. He stopped short in the doorway, beside Peter Cadron, a sardonic smile on his face. He saw that the councillor was watching him from narrowed eyes, and his lips curled.
Let them wonder and doubt. They had surprised him once by an unexpected arrest. This time it was different. This time he was ready for them. His gaze played boldly over the twenty-nine men who sat around the V table which the Weapon Maker Council used in their public hearings. He waited until Peter Cadron, the thirtieth of that high council, had walked over and seated himself; waited while the commander of the guards reported that the prisoner was stripped of all rings, that his clothes had been changed and his body subjected to a transparency and found to be normal, with nowhere a hidden weapon.
Having spoken, the commander and his guards withdrew, but still Hedrock waited. He smiled as Peter Cadron explained the reason for the precautions; and then, slowly, coolly, he walked forward and faced the open end of the V table. He saw that the men’s eyes were on him. Some looked curious, some expectant, some merely hostile. All seemed willing for him to speak.
"Gentlemen," Hedrock said in his ringing voice, "I’m going to ask one question: Does anyone present know where I was when I stepped through that shield? If not, I would suggest that I be released at once because the mighty Weapon Makers’ Council is in for a devil of a shock."
There was silence. The men looked at each other. "I would say," said young Ancil Nare, "that the sooner the execution is carried out the better. At the present moment, his throat can be cut; he can be strangled; a bullet can smash his head; an energy gun disintegrate him. His body is without protection—if necessary we could even club him to death. We know that all this can be done this in­stant. We do not know, in view of his strange statements, that it can be done ten minutes from now." In his earnestness, the youthful executive stood up as he finished, "Gentlemen, let us act now!"
Hedrock’s loud clapping broke the silence that followed. "Bravo," he said, "bravo. Such well-spoken advice merits being acted upon. Go ahead and try to kill me in any fashion you please. Draw your guns and fire; pick up your chairs and bludgeon me; order knives and pin me against the wall. No matter what you do, gentlemen, you’re in for a shock." His eyes were chilling. "And deservedly so."
"Wait!" His thunderous voice crowned the attempt of the solid-faced Deam Lealy to break into speech. "I’ll do the talking. It is the Council that is on trial, not I. It can still win leniency for its criminal action in attacking the Imperial Palace by recognizing now, without further offense, that it has broken its own laws."
"Really," a councillor wedged in the words, "this is beyond toleration."
"Let him talk," Peter Cadron said. "We shall learn a great deal about his motives."
Hedrock bowed gravely. "Indeed you shall, Mr. Cadron. My motives are concerned entirely with the action of this Council in ordering the attack on the palace."
"I can understand," said Cadron ironically, "your vexation that this Council did not respect a regulation more than three thousand years old when apparently you had counted upon it and upon our natural reluctance to make such an attack, and accordingly felt yourself safe to pursue your own ends, whatever they are."
Hedrock said steadily, "I did not count upon the regulation or the reluctance. My colleagues and I"—it was just as well to suggest once more that he was not alone—"have noted with regret the developing arrogance of this Council, its growing belief that it was not accountable for its actions, and that therefore it could safely flout its own constitution."
"Our constitution," said Bayd Roberts, the senior councillor, with dignity, "demands that we take any action necessary to maintain our position. The proviso that this be done without an attack on the person or residence of the reigning Isher, her heirs or successors, has no meaning in an extreme emergency such as this. You will notice that we did secure the absence of Her Majesty during the attack."
"I must interrupt." It was the chairman of the Council. "Incredibly, the prisoner had succeeded in concentrating the conversation according to his own desires. I can understand that we all have a guilty feeling about the attack on the palace, but we are not required to defend our actions to the prisoner." He spoke curtly into his chair-arm ’stat, "Commander, come in here and put a sack over the prisoner’s head."
Hedrock was smiling gently as the guard of ten came in. He said, "We will now have the shock."
He stood perfectly still as the men grabbed him. The sack came up and —"
It happened.
When Hedrock, in the palace half an hour before, had stepped through the section of wall which he had brought up from the tombs, he found himself in a dim world. He stood for a long time letting his body adjust, hoping that no one would attempt to follow him through that electronic-force field. It was not a personal worry. The vibratory shield was tuned to his body and his alone; and during all the years that it had been part of the wall in the underground palace store-room, the only danger had been that someone might unknowingly wander into it, and suffer damage. Hedrock had often wondered what would happen to such an unlucky innocent. Several animals that he had tagged and put through an experimental model had been sent back from points as far away as ten thousand miles. Some had never been returned despite the high reward offer printed on the tag.
Now that he himself was in, there was no hurry. Normal time and space laws had no meaning in this realm of half-light. It was nowhere and it was everywhere. It was the quickest place in which to go mad, because the body that intruded on it experienced time; it didn’t. He had found that a six-hour session made serious inroads on his sanity. His incursion earlier in the evening, through the shield in his hide-out, had been for what would have been two hours normal time, and the trip had revealed to him that the Empress wanted to marry him. Temporarily, that had guaranteed his safety; what was more important, it also guaranteed he would have access to the shield in the palace tombs. Accordingly, he had withdrawn swiftly, conserving the remaining four hours of the six that was the human limit.
His present incursion mustn’t occupy more than four hours, preferably three, more preferably two. After which, he’d have to stay away from the mind-destroying thing for months. The idea for the invention had been broached to him during one of his terms as chairman of the Weapon Makers’ Council, an enormously autocratic position that had enabled him to assign an entire laboratory of physicists to assist the brilliant young man whose brain child it was. Simply, the problem had been: The Weapon Shop vibratory transmitter bridged the spatial gap between two points in interplanetary space by mechanically accepting that space had no material existence. Why not then, the inventor had expounded, why not reverse the process and create an illusion of space where there had been nothing?
The research was a success. The inventor reported the details to Hedrock, who thought it over and informed the man and his colleagues that the Council had decided on secrecy. To the Council itself, he made a negative report on the invention. And it had. The subject, once explored, was considered one more closed door, was entered as such in the files of Information Centre for the future reference of men who might have a repetition of the idea. Accordingly, it would never again be the subject of Weapon Shop research. Some day, he would release the knowledge.
It was, Hedrock reflected, as he stood there patiently letting his body adjust, not the first time that an invention had come into his possession and been withheld from the public. His own discovery, vibratory magnification, he had kept as a personal secret for twenty centuries before finally using it to establish the Weapon Shops as a counter-balance to the Isher emperors. He still had several others. And his main rule for withholding or not had always been: Would release for general use be of benefit to the progressive spirit of man? Or would the power that it represented merely assist some temporal group in tightening a tyranny already too rigid? Quite enough dangerous inventions were carelessly produced during the inventive spurts that came every few centuries by scientists who never thought in a practical fashion of what the effect of their discoveries might be.
Damn it, why should a billion people die because some inventor had a brain that couldn’t see an inch into human nature?
Then, of course, there were the people who saw an invention in terms of their own private or group welfare. If they were withholding, as the Empress was withholding the interstellar drive, they must be forced by all means to yield their secret. Sometimes, the decision had been a hard one, but who else had the power, the experience to decide? For better or for worse, he was the arbiter.
He let the thought drain slowly out of him. His body was ready. The time had come for action. Hedrock began to walk forward in the mist. He could see the people in the palace, standing rigidly like carved figures seen at late dusk. His time relation to them had not changed a single instant. He paid them no attention, even when they were in his way, but stepped through their bodies as if they were clouds of gas. Walls yielded before his mass, but that had to be carefully done. It would have been just as easy, too easy, to sink through the floor, and so on into the earth. The laboratory experiments of the inventor and his assistants had produced one such casualty; and repetition was not desired. To avoid the calamity, the research staff finally designed that the initial creation of new space should be on a partial scale only. A ring was provided which, when activated, would increase or decrease the original apportionment at will, for use when heavy mate­rials had to be penetrated.
The ring, one of two—the other had a different purpose —was what Hedrock used when he came to walls. First, an easy jump, followed as his feet left the floor by a touch on the activator of the ring, then swift release of the activator, and then a gentle landing on a floor that gave like thick mud under his feet. It was simple for muscles so perfectly co-ordinated as his own. He reached the cache of machines which he had long ago tuned to this space, and secreted in the palace. There was a small spaceship, with lifting devices, magnetizers large and small, particularly there were dozens of machines that could snatch and hold things. There were various weapons and, of course, every tool, every instrument from spaceship to mechanical fingers had its own equivalent of the two adjusters necessary to their complete operation. Every instrument in the ship, the ship itself, and the two adjuster rings on Hedrock’s finger, were attuned to a master control on the switchboard of the spaceship.
The second ring and the matching adjusters on the machine comprised the second valuable function of the invention. By controlling the second ring, it was possible to go backward and forward in time for a short distance. Theoretically, years could be covered; actually, the shattering effect of the entire experience to the human brain limited a trip to a few hours backward or forward.
Hedrock had discovered that, in nine hours forward in time, and nine backward, eighteen altogether, the body lived the six normal hours that it could endure without going too insane. Three for one. The method of time travel had no relation to the seesaw system of time travel unwittingly devised by the Empress’ physicists seven years before, wherein the body collected time energy which could never again quite be balanced off, with the result that the time traveller was always destroyed. There was no time in this space; there was only a method of adjusting the space to a given time in the normal world.
Hedrock eased the little spaceship and everything in it around to where the Weapon Shop cruiser lay-to beside the break in the palace wall. Through the hard shell of the cruiser, he nosed his machine; then switched off the en­gines, and turned on the master time adjuster to full power, thrice the rate of normal time. He waited tensely, watching the Sensitives, which were nothing but automatic relays converted to use in this space. It shouldn’t take long. The Sensitive lights flashed; the master switch clicked instantly down to one-third its full power, adjust­ing the whole ship to normal-time rate. Simultaneously, Hedrock felt movement. The great Weapon Shop cruiser was rising; and he and his small machine were with it, perfectly matched as to time rate, and just far enough out of the special space to keep from falling through the walls of the cruiser.
If he was right, there were now two Hedrocks in the cruiser, himself here in the grey-dark realm, and himself returned to the palace from this very spy trip, made prisoner by the Weapon Makers and brought aboard the cruiser. It was unwise to take that for granted. One of the difficulties of moving around in time was that of locating people, and keeping track of them in crowds, or just keep­ing track. He had once wasted an entire six-hour period searching for a person who had gone to a theatre. Accord­ingly, even now, it was best to make sure. He peered into the ’stats; and, yes, there he was, surrounded by guards. The Hedrock out there was already back from this time trip, and knew what had happened. Which was more than he did. It shouldn’t take long, though.
The cruiser flashed to the fortress that was its destina­tion. Prisoner and guards emerged and went down into the building, where the thick metal room had been con­structed. Hedrock forced his ship through the heavy walls and got busy. First, he put out a sound collector; and while listening to the argument in the room, unloaded some of his machines. When the guards rushed in with the "sack", which was simply a gagging device, he waited till it was about to be fastened, then lowered a mechanical hand and snatched it into his own space. He sat then, with his fingers on the time control, waiting for developments.
In the room itself, the silence was a thing of tensed nerves and startled looks. Hedrock, the prisoner, stood still, a faint, sardonic smile on his lips, making no effort to break the grip of the guards who held him. He felt re­morseless. There was a job to be done, and he intended to do it thoroughly. He said icily, "I won’t waste any time on verbal argument. The determination of this organization to kill me, despite the fact that the Pp machine proved my altruism and good will shows a defensive conservatism that always tries to destroy when confronted by something it does not completely understand. That conservatism shall be taught by overwhelming force that there exists an organization capable of overthrowing even the mighty Weapon Makers."
Peter Cadron said coldly, "The Weapon Shops recognize no secret organization. Guards, destroy him!"
"You fool," Hedrock cried. "I thought better of you, Cadron, than that you would give such a command after what I have said."
He went on talking, paying no attention to what was happening. Without looking around at the guards, he knew.

In that other space, his earlier self simply cut the time-adjuster switch, whereupon everything in the room stabi­lized. Without haste, his earlier self relieved the guards of their weapons, and then proceeded to disarm every member of the Council including the removal of the rings from their fingers and the ’stat radios from their wrists and chairs. Next, he slipped handcuffs on to their wrists, chain­ing them all together in a long row around the table. The guards he handcuffed arms to legs, and set outside in the hallway. Then he closed and locked the door. The whole job took no time. Literally.
He returned to the control board, adjusted his time rate from zero to normal and listened to the uproar of the men discovering their situation.
The dismay was vast. Chains clanked. Men cried out in wonder and alarm, and then sank back looking pale and terrified. Hedrock knew there was very little personal fear involved. It was all too plain that every man present had suddenly had a terrible vision of the end of the Weapon Shops.
He waited for their startled attention to jerk back to him, then spoke swiftly, "Gentlemen, calm your fears. Your great organization is not in danger. This situation would never have arisen if you had not pursued me with such singleness of purpose. For your information, it was your own founder, Walter S. de Lany, who recognized the danger to the State of an invincible body such as the Weapon Makers. It was he who set a group of friendly watchers over the Shops. That is all I will say, except to emphasize our friendliness, our good will, our resolve not to interfere so long as the Weapon Makers live according to their Constitution. It is that Constitution which has now been violated in its one inflexible article."
He paused there, his gaze sweeping the faces before him, but mentally he was coolly appraising his words. It was a good story withal, the lack of detail being its safest feature. All he desired from it was that it conceal the fact that an immortal man was the only watcher. He saw that several of the men had recovered sufficiently to attempt speech, but he cut them off.
"Here is what must be done. First, keep silent about what you have learned today. The Watchers do not wish it known that they exist. Secondly, resign in toto. You can all stand for re-election, not for the next term, but there­after. The mass resignation will serve as a reminder to the rank and file of the Shops that there is a Constitution and that it is one to respect. Finally, no further attempt to molest me must be made. About noon tomorrow, inform the Empress that you have released me, and ask her to give up the interstellar drive. I think myself that the drive will be forthcoming before that hour without any urging, but give her the chance to be generous."
His voice must have been holding them in thrall. As he finished, there was an angry clamour, then silence, and then a lesser clamour, and silence again. Hedrock did not fail to notice that three or four men, among them Peter Cadron, did not join in either manifestation of that confusion. It was to Cadron that Hedrock addressed himself, "I am sure that Mr. Cadron can act as spokesman. I have long regarded him as one of the most able members on the Council."
Cadron climbed to his feet, a strongly-built man in his middle forties. "Yes," he said, "I believe I can be spokes­man. I think I speak for the majority when I say that we accept your terms."
No one dissented. Hedrock bowed and said loudly, "All right, No. 1, pull me out!"
He must have vanished instantly.
They attempted no experiments, the two Hedrocks who were briefly together in that misty partial space. The human brain suffered too greatly from the slightest interference with time. Numerous tests had proved that fact long before. The "earlier" Hedrock sat at the controls of the little ship, driving it hard back in time and toward the palace. The other stood beside him, looking down gloomily.
He had done what he could. As a result the psychological direction events were taking was so marked that the issue was no longer in doubt. It was possible that Innelda would hold the interstellar drive back for bargaining purposes. But that didn’t matter. Victory was sure.
The trouble was that greater beings had "freed" him to see what he would do. Somewhere out in space a vast fleet manned by a spider race had paused to study man and his actions. Having captured him they had instantly traced him back to his planet of origin, and manipulated him as if distance did not exist. Having watched him carry out his original purpose, and realizing that there would be little point in further observation of a person who had completed an action, they would undoubtedly reassert control of him.
Theoretically they might now be bored with human beings, and destroy the solar system and all its intensely emotional inhabitants. Such destruction would be a mere incident in their coldly intellectual existence.
With a grimace, as he reached that point in his thought, Hedrock saw that they were at their destination. The shield loomed up in the dim reaches of the shadowy palace, a rectangular shape of soft brilliance. The two Hedrocks tried no trickery, attempted no paradox. It was his "earlier" self who stepped through the shield and became one more misty form in the palace room. Hedrock sprayed the com­bustible shield with a sticky explosive powder, and set it afire. He waited till it had burned, and then he sent the little ship hurtling across the dark city toward one of his dozen secret apartments. Swiftly, he set the Sensitives to hold the ship at normal time rate for possible future use, then he focused the power of the lifter on himself, and felt it lower him into the apartment.
The moment he was on his feet, he headed for a comfortable armchair. When he had settled himself, he called in a savage tone, "All right, my spider friends, if you have any further plans, better try to carry them out now."
The greater struggle had still to be made.

CHAPTER 17

His first awareness of the presence of the aliens was a thought, not directed at him, but which was intended for him to understand. The thought was on the old titanic level, so violent that his brain was shocked by the impact:

"—AN INTERESTING EXAMPLE OF AN ENERGY IMPULSE CONTINUING AS IF NO OUTSIDE FORCE HAD BEEN APPLIED—"
"NO!" The answer was cold. "THE MAN WAS AWARE OF US. THE PURPOSE DRIVING HIM WAS CARRIED THROUGH IN SPITE OF HIS KNOWLEDGE OF OUR EXISTENCE."
"CLEARLY, THEN, HE ACTED ILLOGICALLY."
"POSSIBLY. BUT LET US BRING HIM BACK. . . . HERE . . ."

Hedrock recognized that the critical moment had come. For many hours he had been thinking of what he would do when it arrived, and for more than a minute, ever since he had sat down, he had been doing it.
His eyes were closed, his body calm, his mind slow and blank. It was not a perfect state of what the ancient Hindu fakirs had called Nirvana but it was a condition of profound relaxation; and millennia before, the great institutes for mind and sensory study had used it as the basis for all mind training. Sitting there, Hedrock grew conscious of a steady and enormous pulsing that shook his brain with its thunder. But that physical phase, that pounding of his heart with its attendant murmurs of blood flow, and all the tens of thousands of muscular tensions each with its own tiny sounds—that phase, also, passed. He was alone with utter calm and utter peace.
His first impression, then, was that he was sitting in a chair—but not the chair of his apartment. The picture grew so clear that he knew after a few seconds that the chair was in the control-room of the life-boat which in turn was inside one of the huge alien-controlled spaceships.
Hedrock sighed, and opened his eyes. He sat there letting the familiarity of the surroundings figuratively suffuse his being. So his resistance had failed. It was too bad, but of course he had not positively counted on success. He continued to sit in the multi-purposed control chair, because relaxation was his only method of resistance; and he intended to resist from now on.
While he waited, he glanced lazily into the glowing ’stats. Three of the view plates showed starry space, but there was an image of a ship in the rear-view plate. Odd, he thought. His life-boat must no longer be inside the alien machine. He considered that with a faint frown, and then lie noticed something else. There was only one ship. But, then, where were the hundreds of others?
He fought down a rising excitement, as he realized what was happening. The relaxation process was working. Had worked to some extent. The spider beings had succeeded in bringing him back to his life-boat, but their domination of his mind was partially broken; and so several of their illusions had faded from his mind.
The first illusion had been that there was more than one ship. Now, free of their control, he could see that there was only one. The second illusion had been that his lifeboat had been inside their machine. Now, free of their control, he could see that it wasn’t. He was about to go on in that orderly fashion when his mind leaped to the possibility that their control of him was probably very tenuous at this moment. He closed his eyes, and he was about to think himself back in his apartment when there was an interruption.
"Man, do not compel us to destroy you."
He had been expecting a mental interference, instinctively cringing in anticipation of the titanic impact of it. The shock was different from his expectation. The alien thought lacked force. It seemed far away, weak. Hedrock was conscious of astonishment, an unsteady, wide-eyed comprehension: This was the reality. Earlier, they must have established over him an instantaneous and complete rapport. Now, they had to reach at him from the outside. His situation was showing continuous improvement. The spider creatures that had seemed so supreme were being deflated every instant. Four hundred ships had become one. A seemingly super-human mind control was now re­duced to reachable size. He had no doubt that their threat to destroy him was on a physical level. What they meant was that they would use energy beams against him.
It was a far cry from their irresistible domination of his entire nervous system, but it was as dangerous as ever. He must play his game cautiously, and await an opportunity. He waited, and presently a thought was directed at him:
"It is true that you have successfully released yourself from our mental thrall, and have discovered that there is but one ship. However, we have further use of you, and therefore we must ask you to co-operate under the threat of immediate extermination if you refuse."
"Naturally," said Hedrock, an old and successful cooperator, "I’ll do what is required unless it involves a near equivalent of extermination such as dismemberment."
"We have in mind," came the precise answer, "a further sensory study of the Neelan twins. Since you were con­nected with the relationship when you were under our control, we can dispense with the twin on Earth, and work directly through you. There will be no pain, but you must yield yourself to the investigation."
Hedrock protested, "I heard one of you say that Gil Neelan was dead. That was before I was put back on Earth. How can you work with a dead man?"
The reply was icy. "Please allow us to handle the cell growth problems involved. Do you submit yourself?"
Hedrock hesitated. "Are you going to let me live—afterwards?"
"Naturally not."
He had expected that answer, but it was a shock nonetheless. Hedrock countered, "I don’t see how you can expect me to co-operate on such a basis."
"We will advise you of the moment of death. That will give you the emotional excitement you crave, and will thus conform to your requirements."
Hedrock said nothing for a moment. He was fascinated. These monsters thought they would be catering to human nervous requirements by telling him when he was due to die. That was as far as they had gotten in their investigation of man’s emotional nature. It seemed incredible that anyone could miss the mark so completely. The intellec­tual approach of these creatures to life and death must be stoical in the extreme. Instead of trying to bite the hand that was reaching forth to destroy it, each individual spider probably examined all methods of escape and, finding none, accepted death without a struggle.
Hedrock said finally with a crisp ferocity, "You seem to have done pretty well, you and your kind. Here you are in a ship the size of a small moon. You obviously come from a mentally superior civilization; I’d like to see the planet that spawned you, its industries, its ordinary way of life. It should be interesting. Beyond doubt, your brand of logic has done well by you. Nature can pat herself on the back for a successful experiment in producing intelligence, but you’ve missed the point about man if you think that all I’m interested in is when I can expect to be killed."
"What more would you like to know?" There was interest in the questioning thought.
Hedrock said wearily, "All right, you win. I’d like to know when I can get something to eat."
"Food!" His questioner was excited. "Did you hear that-Xx-Y—(meaningless)?"
"Most interesting," came another thought. "At a critical moment the need for food is uppermost. It seems significant. Reassure him, and proceed with the experiment."
Hedrock said, "You don’t have to reassure me. What do you want me to do?"
"Yield. "
"How?"
"Submit. Think of the dead body. "
It was a relief to do that, and the picture grew remarkably sharp. He thought suddenly: Poor Gil, lying lifeless on a limitless sea of sand, his cells already collapsed from the ever-rising pall of heat as the speedy planet drew ever nearer to one of its two parent suns. It was a strangely agonizing visualization for him, and yet, at the same time, thank God he was dead. The suffering was over. The mortal remains were beyond the pain of heat, beyond the ceaseless worry of the stinging sand, beyond thirst and hunger, beyond fear and unreasonable hope. Death had come to Gilbert Neelan as it must to all men. God bless him and keep him.
Hedrock deliberately stopped that intense emotional reaction. "Just a minute," he said, amazed. "I’m beginning to feel as if I am his brother."
"That," came a thought, "is one of the astonishing characteristics of human beings. The easy way that one nervous system responds to the impulses from another. The sensory equipment involved has no parallel in the world of intelligence. But now, sit up and look around you."
Hedrock studied his ’stat plates. He saw that there had been a change in the scene. The big ship, whose captive he was, had rolled upward; its immense bulk filled the forward and rear plates, and was visible also on the upper right and left panels. Where it had been before was a gulf of space, and deep in that gulf swam two white, yellow-tinged suns. They were tiny at first, little more than bright stars. But they grew. They grew. And far to the left another, tinier sun appeared. The two larger stars showed after a while six inches in diameter. They had seemed a foot apart; they separated farther. One remained small while the other drew nearer and took on more size. The second sun swung farther and farther to the left; his estimators showed it finally as about three billion miles away.
Further tests showed the angular diameter of both the nearer suns of the system to be larger than that of Sol, though only one was brighter. The third sun was a mere blur of light in the distance. It would have taken a long time for his inadequate instruments to compute its character. But the fact that it was there made Hedrock frown. He searched for, and presently found a red point in the distance, the fourth sun of that system. He was beginning to feel excited, when the alien mind directed its cold vibrations at him again.
"Yes, man you are correct. These are the suns of the system you call Alpha Centauri. The two nearest are Alpha A and Alpha B. The third white sun is Alpha C, and the red point is, of course, the insignificant Proxima Centauri, known for centuries to be the nearest star to the solar system. These latter two do not concern us. What matters is that the dead twin is on a freak planet of this system. There is only one freak. It is a planet, which, by describing a figure 8, revolves in turn around the Centauri suns Alpha A and Alpha B. It does this by travelling at the unusual speed of three thousand miles a second. In its eccentric orbit, it passes very close to each star, much as a comet might. But unlike a comet it is forever unable to break away. The gravitational fields of Alpha A and Alpha B alternately whip it on its way. It is now approaching ever nearer to Alpha A, the star almost directly ahead, and we must work swiftly if we are to revive the dead body—"
"If we are to what?" said Hedrock.
There was no answer, nor did he need one. He leaned weakly back in his chair, and he thought, "Why, of course, it’s been obvious from the beginning. I took it for granted they were going to try to rig up some sensory connection between a living and a dead body, but that was an assumption based upon my conviction that a man who has been dead two days is not only dead but decomposing."
He felt genuinely awed. For thousands of years he had been striving to prolong the lives of living men to some approximation of the immortality that he had accidentally achieved. Now, here were beings who could undoubtedly not only solve that problem but could also resurrect the dead.
Curiously, the discovery dimmed his hope that he would be able to survive in spite of their determination to kill him. He had been trying to imagine some method of defeating them, based on their extremely logical approach to existence. But, while that still seemed the only possible way out, it had become a remote chance, an opportunity to be planned for because the alternative was so final.
Their scientific achievements made the result extremely doubtful.
"You will now," said a thought impulse, "submit to the next phase."
He lay under a light. Just where he was, or even where they wanted him to think he was, he had no idea. His body rested comfortably in what could have been a form-fitting coffin. The comparison made a gruesome titillation along his nerves, but he quieted that jumpiness. He lay steady, determined, cold with his own intentions, and watched the light. It hung in blackness above him or—the thought made a curious pattern—was he staring down at it? It didn’t matter. There was only the light, shining out of the darkness, shining, shining. It was not, he noticed after a long while, a white light; and yet, conversely, it seemed to have no definite colour. Nor was it bright, nor was it warm. His thought paused; he flinched. It was the notion of heat that did it, that brought consciousness of how cold it was. The light was icy.
The discovery was like a signal, like a cue. "Emotion," said a spider’s mind vibrations from afar, "is a manifestation of energy. It acts instantaneously over any distance. The reason why the connection between the twins diminished in intensity, so far as their reception of it was concerned, was their mutual expectation that it would so diminish. This expectation was almost entirely unconscious. Their respective nervous systems naturally recognized the widening distance when one set out for Centaurus. Instinctively, they yielded their connections, though the emotional rapport be­tween them remained as strong as ever. And now, since you have become a part of the relationship . . . accept the connection."
It seemed instantaneous. He was lying, Hedrock saw, on a grassy bank beside a stream. The water gurgled and babbled over rocks. A gentle breeze blew into his face, and through the trees to his left a glorious sun was rearing above the horizon. All around him on the ground were boxes and packing-cases, several machines, and four men lying quietly asleep. The nearest man was Gil. Neelan. Hedrock controlled his mind again, thinking desperately, "Steady, you fool, it’s only an image, a thing they’ve put into your brain. Gil is on sand, on a freak planet, headed into hell. This is a dream world, an Eden, Earth in its sweetest summer-time."
Several seconds passed, and the body of Gil Neelan slept on with flushed face, breathing stentoriously, as if it couldn’t get enough air into it, as if life was returning the hard way, and clinging with effort. A faint thought came into Hedrock’s mind. "Water," it said. "Oh, God, water!"
He hadn’t thought that. Literally Hedrock threw himself at the stream. Twice, his cupped hands trembled so violently that the precious water spilled on to the green grass. At last a measure of sanity came, and he searched one of the boxes and found a container. He kept letting the water trickle in and around Gil Neelan’s mouth. Several times, the emaciated body contorted in dreadful coughing. But that, too, was good—dead muscles jarring back to life. Hedrock, eyes glinting, persisted. He could feel Gil’s slow heartbeat, could see all the mind pictures that pushed hesitantly into the brain that had scattered far. It was the sensory relation that, until now, had belonged exclusively to the brothers. Gil stirred in awareness.
"Why, Dan"—there was a vast amaze in Gil’s though—"you old devil! Where did you come from?"
"From Earth." Hedrock spoke aloud into the breeze that blew in his face. Later he would explain that he was not Dan.
The answer seemed all that Gil needed. He sighed, smiled, and turned over, withdrew mentally into a deep sleep. Hedrock began to prowl around the boxes, looking for dextrose tablets. He found a bottle of the quick-acting food, and slipped a tablet into Gil’s mouth. It should, he thought, dissolve gradually. Satisfied that he had done all he could for the moment, he turned to the other men. He doled out water to each of the three in turn, and then dextrose tablets. He was straightening from the work when a spider-thought touched him, matter-of-fact in its steely overtones.
"You see," it said, "he did attend the others, too. The emotion involved is more than just an artificial extension of paired spermatozoa reacting sympathetically."
That was all there was, just that comment. But it stopped Hedrock in his tracks. It wasn’t that he had forgotten the spiders. But the memory of them had been pressed into the background of his mind by the urgency of events. And now here was the reality again. He stared up into the blue sky, up at that glorious, yellow-white sun, and hated the spider folk. But that, he realized, was like savages of old shaking their fists and mouthing their maledictions at the evil demons who lurked in the heavens.
He grew calmer, and again fed his sick charges, this time a liquid made of highly digestible fruit juice concentrates dissolved in water. One of the men, a lean, handsome fellow, revived sufficiently to smile up at him in a puzzled fashion, but he asked no questions and Hedrock volunteered no information. When the patients were sleeping again, Hedrock climbed the tallest tree he could find, and studied his surroundings. But there were only trees and rolling hills and far, far away, almost lost in the mist of distance, a wider glint of water. What interested him more were patches of yellow colour on a tree a quarter of a mile along the creek. He shinned to the ground and walked with some excitement following the stream bed. It must have been farther than he had estimated, for when he came back with a container full of fruit, the sun was past the zenith.
But the trek had done him good; he felt better, more alive; and he was thinking shrewdly: Gil and Kershaw—if one of these chaps was Kershaw—must have visited this planet. They must have tested the fruits they found, and as soon as they recovered sufficiently, they’d be able to tell him whether this yellow stuff was edible. There might even be a pocket analyzer in one of the packing-cases.
If there was, he couldn’t find it. But he did uncover a number of instruments, including a recorder for communication discs, used in surveying and marking land sites. They probably had left a lot of those on their various points of landing. The sun lowered itself toward, well, the west. He’d call it that, Hedrock decided wryly. Late in the afternoon, the second sun came up in the east, tinier, a pale orb. For a while, then, it grew warmer, but cooled off when the larger sun sank behind the horizon, and "night" set in. It was like a, dull day on Earth, with a ghost of a sun peering through heavy clouds, only the sky wasn’t cloudy and there was none of the humidity and closeness of a dull day. Soft winds blew. The third sun came up, but its dim light seemed to add nothing. A few faint stars showed. The bright gloom began to get on Hedrock’s nerves. He paced along the creek bank, and he thought finally: How long would this . . . this sensory investigation continue? And why did they want to kill him?
He had not intended it as a direct question to his captors, but, surprisingly, he received an answer at once. It seemed to float at him out of the dim, cloudless sky, precise and supernally dispassionate:
"We are not quite what we seem," the spider-thought said. "Our race is not, as you suggested, one of Nature’s successes. In this ship is actually the remnant of our people. All of us here present are immortal, the winners in the struggle for supremacy and existence on our planet. Each and every one of us is supreme in some one field by virtue of having destroyed all competition. We intend to remain alive, our existence unsuspected by the several other races in the universe. Because of an accident that precipitated you into our midst, you must die. Is that clear?"
Hedrock had no answer, for here at long last was a com­pletely understandable logic. He was to be killed because lie knew too much.
"It is our intention," said the cold mind at him, "to make a final investigation of man’s sensory equipment on the basis of what we have discovered through you, and then leave this portion of space for ever. The investigation will take some time. You will please have patience until then. There will be no answers meanwhile to your petty appeals. Conduct yourself accordingly."
That, too, was clear. Hedrock went back slowly to the camp. The lean, tired-looking man who had smiled at him earlier was sitting up.
"Hello," he said cheerfully. "My name is Kershaw. Derd Kershaw. Thanks for saving our lives."
"You’re thanking me too soon," said Hedrock gruffly. But the sound of the human voice brought a gathering excitement and, just like that, an idea. He worked, now that the hope had come, with an intense anxiety. He expected to be destroyed momentarily.
The job itself was simple enough. With Gil’s energy gun, he cut trees into little round discs about an inch thick. The discs he kept feeding into the survey recording machine, which imprinted on the elements of each a message stating the position of himself and his companions, describing the spider folk and the threat they had made. For some of the discs, he set the recorder to various anti-gravity pressures, ten feet, twenty feet, fifty—up to five hundred—and watched them float up into the sky to the level their atoms had been adjusted for. They drifted in the vagrant currents of the air. Some just hung around and made him sweat with anger at the slowness with which they scattered. Others whisked out of sight with a satisfying rapidity. Some of them, Hedrock knew, would lodge on hillsides, some in trees, some would float for years, perhaps centuries, prey to every breeze that blew, and every hour that passed they would be more difficult to find, would take longer to search out. The spider folk were going to have a hell of a time preventing the knowledge of their presence from being spread abroad.
The precious days dragged by, and soon there was no doubt that enough time had gone by for the discs to scatter widely.
His patients were slow in recuperating. It was apparent that their bodies were not capable of absorbing properly the food he gave them, and that they needed medical care which was not available. Kershaw was the first to reach the convalescent stage where he wanted to know what had happened. Hedrock showed him the message on one of the discs, which, after three weeks, he was still sending out spasmodically. Kershaw read it and then lay back thoughtfully.
"So that’s what we’re up against," he said slowly. " What makes you think the discs will do any good?"
Hedrock said, "The spiders are logic hounds. They’ll accept an accomplished fact. The problem is when will the process of distribution of the discs have reached a point where they’ll instantly realize that they can’t possibly ever find all of them? Every little while I think that surely I’ve done enough, and then I begin to wonder just how intricate will distribution have to be before they’ll accept it as decisive. The reason they haven’t bothered us so far is that they’re near Earth studying man’s emotional structure. At least that was their intention, and I was told they wouldn’t talk to me for a while. My guess is they’re too far away for their brand of telepathy."
"But what are they after?" Kershaw asked.
It was hard to explain what his own experiences with the spiders had taught him, but Hedrock made the at­tempt. He was careful to give no inkling of his activities on Earth. He finished, "I can break their mental control at any time, so that their only threat against me is physical force."
Kershaw said, "How do you explain their ability to draw you back to the lifeboat in spite of your resistance?"
"I can only suggest that the nervous system is slow in setting patterns. I was back in the lifeboat before my method of opposition actually went into operation. When it did they recognized what was happening and threatened to destroy me unless I cooperated."
"Do you think they’ll get anywhere in their attempt to understand human emotional nature?"
Hedrock shook his head. "For thousands of years men have been trying to gain ascendancy over their emotional impulses. The secret, of course, is not to eliminate emotion from life but to channel it where it is healthy and sane: sex, love, goodwill, enthusiasm, alertness, personality, and so on. These are apparently aspects of existence which are not within the possible experience of the spider beings. I don’t see how they can ever understand, particularly because they have no method of distinguishing between a man who is willing to risk his life for a cause, and a man who takes risk, for example, for gain. This inability to understand variations of human nature is a basic flaw, and forever bars them from real comprehension."
Kershaw was thoughtful. At last he said, "What are our chances of rescue?"
Hedrock said grimly, "Very good. I know it looks bad for us, but the spiders said they were definitely leaving this part of space. Why would they leave unless they have some reason to believe that soon great ships from Earth will be plying the Centauri traffic lanes? In my opinion the Empress will release the interstellar drive, and in these days of speedy manufacture they’ll have hundreds of drives installed into spaceships within a few weeks. And the trip itself could be completed in little more than two days, if necessary."
"I think," said Kershaw quietly, "we’d better get busy. You’ve put a lot of those discs out, but a few thousand more can’t hurt. You cut the trees and pile the discs. I’1l feed them into the machine."
He stopped, and swayed in a curious fashion. His gaze flashed wildly up beyond Hedrock’s head. Hedrock whirled and stared into the sky. He saw a ship. For a mo­ment he thought it was the spider ship as seen from far away. And then the mottled hue of it in the sun, and the great letters on its bottom snatched his attention. The letters said:

WS—CENTAURUS—719

The ship was not far away, but low down. It skimmed over them less than half a mile up; and turned slowly back toward them in response to their urgent telestat calls. It made the return run to the earth in just over forty-one hours of flight. Hedrock had taken the precaution of having Kershaw and Neelan identify him as Gil’s brother, and so he landed without incident at Imperial City, and proceeded to one of his apartments.
A few minutes later he was connecting the apartment ’stat to one of his relay systems. By that roundabout fashion he called the Weapon Makers.

CHAPTER 18

IT was Peter Cadron’s image that appeared on the plate. He was not looking at the screen at the moment of contact, but was talking with animation to someone who was out of Hedrock’s line of vision. There was no sound, and Hedrock made no attempt to guess at what the former councillor was saying. He had time to wonder again how Cadron would receive him.
Nearly a month had passed since that night when he had been compelled to act against the Weapon Makers in self-defence. In spite of his personal admiration for the majority of the councillors, he had no regrets. Earth’s immortal man must assume his life was worth saving. For better or for worse he was what he was, and all the world must put up with him so long as he could protect himself.
Cadron was turning toward the ’stat plate. He froze as he saw who it was, and then hurriedly he clicked on the sound control. "Hedrock," he said, "it’s you!"
A smile of pleasure came into his face. His eyes lighted up. "Hedrock, where have you been? We’ve been trying to contact you by every means."
Hedrock said, "What is my status with the Weapon Makers?"
Cadron straightened a little. "I have been authorized," he said, "by the retiring council to apologize to you for our hysterical actions against you. We can only assume that we were all caught up in a kind of mob attitude based on tension. I am personally sorry for what happened."
"Thank you. That means definitely no plotting?"
"Our word of honour." He broke off. "Hedrock, listen, we’ve been sitting on tenterhooks waiting for you to call. The Empress, as you know, released the drive unconditionally on the morning following the attack."
Hedrock had learned that on the ship coining back to Earth, but all he said was, "Proceed."
Cadron was excited. " We have received from her a most remarkable offer. Recognition for the Shops and a share in the government. It’s a surrender of the first order."
Hedrock said, "You’re refusing, of course."
"Eh?" Cadron’s image stared.
Hedrock went on firmly, You don’t really mean that the Council considered accepting. You must realize there can never be a meeting ground between two such diametrically opposed forces."
"But," protested Cadron, "that’s one of the things you suggested yourself as a reason for your going to the palace."
Hedrock said steadily, "That was a blind. During this crisis of civilization we had to have somebody in both the Shops and the palace. Wait!"
He went on in a ringing voice before the other could interrupt, "Cadron, the Weapon Shops constitute a per­manent opposition. The trouble with the opposition of the old days was that they were always scheming for power; all too frequently their criticism was dishonest, their intentions evil; they lusted for control. The Weapon Shops never must allow such emotions to be aroused in their followers. Let the Empress rebuild her own chaos. I do not say she is responsible for the corrupt state of the empire, but the time has come for her to attempt a vigorous housecleaning. Throughout, the Weapon Makers will remain aloof, interested, but maintaining their great standards for the relief throughout the galaxy of those who must defend themselves from oppression. The gunmakers will continue to sell their guns and stay out of politics."
Cadron said slowly, "You want us then to—"
"Go about the routine of your normal business; nothing more nor less. And now, Cadron " Hedrock smiled. "Cadron, I have enjoyed knowing you personally. Pass on my felicitations to the retiring Council. I intend to present myself at the palace one hour from now; and none of you will hear from me again. Good-bye to all of you, and good luck."
He shut off the ’stat with a jerky movement and sat there, conscious of that old, old pain of his. Once more he was withdrawing himself. He forced the great loneliness out of his soul at last and put his carplane down on the palace exactly on the hour. He had already called Innelda, and he was admitted at once to her apartment.
He watched her from half-closed eyes as they talked. She sat stiffly beside him, a tall, graceful, long-faced woman whose green eyes hid her thoughts. They sat under a palm tree in the garden that was the reception-room of the thirty-fourth flour. Soft breezes blew against them; the shaded lights shed a gentle glow over the quiet scene. Twice, he kissed her, conscious that her diffidence had an inner meaning that he must bring into the open. She took the kisses with all the passivity of a slave woman.
Hedrock drew back. "Innelda, what’s the matter?" She was silent; and he pressed on, "The first thing I find, when I come back, is that Prince del Curtin, who has been almost literally your right hand, has been banished from the palace. Why?"
The words seemed to rouse her out of some depth. She said with a shadow of fire in her tone, " My cousin has had the temerity to criticize and oppose a project of mine. I will not be badgered even by those I love."
Hedrock said, "Badgered you, did he? That doesn’t sound like the prince."
Silence. Hedrock stared at her slantwise, then said in a persistent tone, "You practically gave up the interstellar drive for me, and yet now that you have me, I can’t feel that it means anything."
During the long silence that followed, he had his first thought of what all this rigidity might be. Was it possible that she knew the truth about him? Before he could speak, her low voice came, "Perhaps all I really need to say, Robert, is that there will be an Isher heir, an Isher heir."
The child part of the revelation hardly touched him. She knew. That was what counted. Hedrock sighed finally.
“I forgot. You caught Gonish, didn’t you?"
"Yes, I caught him; and he didn’t need very much more information than he had. A few words; and the intuition was complete."
He said at last, " What are you going to do?"
Her answer came, remote-toned, "A woman cannot love an immortal man. The relation would destroy her soul and her mind." She went on, almost as if speaking to herself, "I realize now I never did love you. You fascinated me, and perhaps repelled me a little, too. I’m proud, though, that I selected you without knowing. It shows the enormous instinctive vitality of our line. Robert!"
"Yes?"
"Those other empresses—what was your life like with them?"
Hedrock shook his head. "I won’t tell you. I want you to make up your mind without even thinking of them."
She laughed in a brittle tone. "You think I’m jealous. It’s not . . . not that at all." She added in a disjointed manner, "Henceforth, I’m a family woman who intends to have the respect as well as the affection of her child. An Isher Empress can do no other. But I won’t press you." Her eyes darkened. She said with sudden heaviness, "I’ll have to think it over. Leave me now, will you?"
She held out her hand. It felt limp under the pressure of his lips, and Hedrock went frowning to his apartment. Sitting there alone, he remembered Gonish. He put a call through the Weapon Makers exchange, and asked the No-man to come to the palace. An hour later, the two men sat facing each other. "I realize," Gonish said, "that I am going to receive no explanations."
"Later," said Hedrock; then, "What are you going to do? Or rather, what have you done?"
"Nothing."
"You mean—"
"Nothing. You see, I understand just what the know­ledge would do to the average and even the higher-type human being. I shall never say a word, not to the Council, not to anyone."
Hedrock was relieved. He knew this man, his enormous integrity. No fear was behind that promise, simply a stark honesty of outlook that would never be more than equalled. He saw that Gonish’s eyes were studying him. The No-man said, "With my training, I would have quite naturally known better than to make a test of the effect of immor­tality on others. But you made it, didn’t you? Where was it? When?"
Hedrock swallowed hard. The memory was like fire. "It was on Venus," he said in a flat voice, "during the early days of interplanetary travel. I set up an isolated colony of scientists, told them the truth, and set them to work to help me discover the secret of my immortality. It was hor­rible, oh—" His voice thickened in distress. "They couldn’t stand watching my perpetual youth as they grew old. Never again."
He shuddered; and the No-man said quickly, "What about your wife?"
Hedrock was silent for a long minute. He said then slowly, "The Isher empresses in the past have always been proud of their relation to the immortal man. For the sake of the children, they put up with me. I can say no more."
His frown deepened. "I’ve sometimes thought I should marry oftener. The immortal strain might, just might, re­peat that way. This is only my thirteenth marriage. Some­how, I didn’t have the heart even though"—he looked up—"I’ve developed a perfect method of aging my appear­ance, enough to have a psychological effect on those who actually know the truth."
There was a look on Gonish’s face that narrowed Hed­rock’s eyes. He said quickly, "What’s the matter?"
The No-man said, "She loves you, I think; and that makes it very bad. You see, she can’t have any children."
Hedrock rose up out of his chair, took a step forward as if he intended the No-man bodily harm. "Are you in earnest? Why, she told me—"
Gonish was bleak. "We of the Weapon Shops have studied the Empress from childhood. Her file, of course, is accessible only to three No-men and to the members of the Council. There is no doubt of it."
The No-man’s gaze fixed Hedrock sharply. "I know this wrecks your plans, but don’t take it so hard. Prince del Curtin is next in line and will carry on, rather strongly, I think. There’ll be another Empress along in a few generations, and you can marry her."
Hedrock ceased his pacing. "Don’t be so damned callous," he said. "I’m not thinking of myself. It’s these Isher women. The trait hasn’t shown clearly in Innelda, but it’s there. She won’t give up that child; and that’s what I’m worrying about." He swung directly toward the No-man again. "Are you absolutely sure? Don’t play with me, Gonish."
The No-man said steadily, "Hedrock, I’m not playing. The Empress Isher is going to die in childbirth and—" He stopped; his eyes fixed on a point beyond Hedrock.
Hedrock turned slowly, and faced the woman who stood there. The woman said in a cold voice, "Captain Hedrock, you will take your friend, Mr. Gonish, and de­part from the palace within the hour, not to return until—"
She stopped and stood for a moment like a figure of stone. She finished with a rush, "Never," she said thickly. "Never come back. I couldn’t stand it. Good-bye."
" Wait!" Hedrock cried piercingly. "Innelda, you mustn’t have that child."
He was talking to a closed door.

CHAPTER 19

IT was del Curtin who got Hedrock into the palace on the final day. "We’ve got to," the prince had whispered, "get somebody near her. She must listen to reason. My friends are going to advise that new doctor of hers, Telinger, that you’re in. Just stick to your rooms until you’re called."
Waiting was dreary. Hedrock paced the thickly carpeted floor, thinking of the months since he had been banished from the palace. Actually, it was the last few days that had been worst. The whisper had spread abroad. Hedrock heard it far and wide. It didn’t come over the telestats. No official word was given out; just how it became known definitely was impossible to say. He had heard it sitting in the restaurants he sometimes frequented. He heard it walking along quiet streets. It drifted on thin breezes, and rose in briefly heard voices above the clamour of conversations on carplanes. It had not been evil in intent or in actuality. It was simply, there was going to be an Isher heir any day, and the excited world of Isher was waiting for the announcement. They didn’t know it, but the day was now. The crisis came at ten o’clock at night. A message from Dr. Telinger brought Hedrock out of the study and up into the Imperial apartments.
Telinger, Hedrock found, was a middle-aged man with a thin face, which was wrinkled in dismay as he greeted his visitor. Dr. Telinger, Hedrock knew, was guilty of nothing but weakness. He had been dragooned into the Imperial service as a replacement for Dr. Snow, who had been summarily dismissed after being court physician for thirty years. Hedrock could still remember one day at the dinner-table when Innelda had inveighed against Dr. Snow, calling him "an out-dated practitioner who’s still palming himself off as a doctor on the strength of having delivered me into the world".
There was no doubt that old Dr. Snow had told her the exact situation and Innelda hadn’t liked it. And there was also no doubt, Hedrock realized as he listened to Dr. Telinger, that the new doctor had never been granted the privilege of a too-thorough examination. She had picked well. He looked the kind of man who would be too awed to override the resistance of his Imperial patient.
"I’ve just discovered the truth," he almost babbled at Hedrock. " She’s under anti-pain, but I’ve left a communica­tion gap. Prince Hedrock, you must persuade her. It’s the baby or she, and her conviction that she will live is utterly unfounded. She has threatened me," he finished whitely, "with death if the baby does not survive."
Hedrock said, "Let me talk to her."
She lay in the bed, calm and still. There was no colour in her cheeks, and the rise and fall of her chest was so in­finitesimal that she seemed already dead. Hedrock was conscious of relief when the doctor placed the communi­cator mask gently over that quiet yet intense face. Poor tyrant, he thought, poor, wretched, unhappy tyrant, caught up by inner forces too great for her to command or think through.
He picked up his end of the communicator. "Innelda," he said tenderly.
"It’s—you—Robert." The answer was slow in coming and yet fierce. "I told—them—not—to—let—you—come."
Your friends love you. They want to keep you."
"They—hate—me. They think—I’m—a fool. But I shall show them. I will myself to live, but the child must live."
"Prince del Curtin has married a lovely and wonderful woman. They will have beautiful children, worthy of the succession."
"No child but mine—and yours—will rule in Isher’s name. Don’t you see, it is the direct line that matters. There has never been a break. There will not be now. Don’t you see?"
Hedrock stood sad. He saw even more clearly than she did. In the old days when, under various aliases, he had persuaded Isher emperors to marry women to whom family was vitally important, it had not seemed possible that the trait could ever become too strong. Here was proof that it could be tragic. And what this unhappy woman did not realize was that the reference to her "line" was only a rationalization. She wanted a child of her own. That was the simple reality.
"Robert—will you stay—and hold my hand?"
He stayed, and watched the life force ebb away. Waited till death lay heavily on the chilling body, and the baby was a thing whose raucous yowling made him angry.
Half a light-year distant, a hundred-mile-long ship got under way. Inside it, thoughts vibrated from mind to mind:
The second general examination is almost as futile as the first in its basic results. We know some of the laws—but why did this ruler who possessed a world give her life for her child when in actuality she shrank from personal death? Her reasons that she personally must carry on her line are logically inadequate. It is only a matter of slight atomic rearrangement. Many men and women are alive who could carry forward her tribal progression.
"It remains but to bring her back to life, and make a record of the emotional reactions of those around her to her resuscitation.
“. . . X-x??-has investigated the appearance of our former prisoner Hedrock at the palace, and it appears that he nullified by an ingenious method the logic that required his destruction. Accordingly, we can leave the galaxy within one . . . period.
"This much we have learned. Here is the race that shall rule the sevagram."

THE END


The Weapon Makers (the original 1943 version)

The Weapon Makers (1947 version)

Footnotes

[1or, alternatively The Weapon Makers, as – often but not always – here.

[2a reference to van Vogt’s first Weapon Shop story, The Seesaw (editor’s note).